《Of Life and Light》


 Prologue [Ageless]

    "Papa?" mewed Nox, a child sized hybrid creature of a wolf and nine-tailed fox. Of whom wore a simple, crimson vest and trousers against his endarkened furred body. Currently, he was being lifted by a male Kitsune with as dark furred in colour as the child, and one who also wore a crimson pair of trousers and vest.


    The pair were within their home, which was a castle within a land of perpetual midnight. In that the moon was hung high above, never to move again. What is more, it was completely, and utterly alone. Which simply meant that there was not a cloud for it to hide behind, nor a shining star to speak of. Thus, many would come to call this place unnatural, but most simply shrug it off due to the fact that this was the home of a being known simply as The Ageless, God King of the Terran Pantheon.


    Of whom was one of five great beings within the Universe, and the weakest of them all. However, he does not mind such a thing, and instead focused upon being a good father to the child known as Nox, and a husband to the Goddess of Iridescent Colours, called Sarah, when not attending to his duties. The Goddess herself was always in the form of a Wolfwoman, and wore a one piece dress which changed colours every other heartbeat, just like her hair and fur. However, the colours were always different, and never shone twice.


    As to which part of the castle father and son were in? It was a small study with a vermillion coloured sofa facing a large desk with a leather chair standing behind it. The walls of such a room were decorated with fabric of crimson and emerald in order to hide the white marble beneath. Whereas the ceiling held a painting depicting the various worlds under the control of the God King, of which was many. For the protections given by one such as he had caused thousands of Gods and Goddesses to join him and his. That is, so long as they follow that which is called The Laws of Terra.


    For such laws removed the abuse towards children, and gave them protections against future actions until they were of age. Whereupon such protections would begin to fade within three cycles, or almost five years. This was so that those still growing could understand the darkness of the world, as they ventured forth into the unknown, and uncaring, worlds within the Pantheon.


    The child, on the other hand, was of nine cycles and would not be heading out into the world anytime soon. Therefore, he simply sat upon his father''s lap with upturn and widened eyes as his ears laid flat against his skull in order to make them appear even larger. As such was considered the "Eyes of Doom" by one of his friends, whereas all others simply considered it to be an adorable "Puppy Eyed Stare". One that, once used, would guarantee the child whatever he so desired. Especially when its towards his Father, the Ageless.


    "Papa," he mewed once more, his nine tails swaying, then flicked as he noted his father''s flinch once the other''s eyes turned towards his own. "Who''s Mel-a-fast?"


    "Melephas," corrected the older, who patted his son''s head in order to break away from such a potent stare, "and he is your uncle."


    "Muu," grumbled the child as he batted at the paw of his father, "Story?" His upturn eyes reappeared once again, which glimmered mischievously as the other flinched once again. For he knew the one before him could not resist such a gaze, and was able to get away with many troubles simply by being adorable. Though, nearly half of them caused many a female to rush his small person in an effort to cuddle with his soft, small body. This does not stop him from performing such an action, though. Especially if he can get out of trouble for doing so.


    "Hmm," hummed the Ageless, who began to slowly pet his son''s head with his right paw. Of which elicited a happy gurgling sound from his son, as the smaller snuggled up to his own chest. "I did promise you a story. Therefore, I shall do so, but, " the foreclaw of his right paw extended itself in order to halt most of the excitement from the child, "this story will begin at the beginning, and will end when your uncle disappeared from my life. Understand?"You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    The child, whose mind was a little confused at this, nodded emphatically with widened eyes and nine tails wiggling all over the place.


    *****


    We shall begin with what had happened when I was removed from Terra from the False God. One where I was promised I would have twenty of my Undying join my person, seven of which were my Chosen, but would not be called as such until much later. The seven were, Sia, an Undead Wolfwoman; Shauu, a Bear Beastwoman; Amira, a Foxwoman with three tails; Iinidra, an Undead Lamia; Annata, another Wolfwoman, but not skeletal; Sisstra, a Draconian female; and Igris, an Avian female. These seven were metallic in form of body, each with four arms. The first pair were where they normally were, whereas the second pair were five centimetres above the location of one''s kidneys.


    Of course, there were the males of my Undying, but only Rojaahn, a metallic Bear Beastman with four arms, held the intellect to be of note. The others were simply skeletal Undead with varying degrees of Human about their person. As such, they were each required to hold a torch above their heads when not attacking, as they were each extremely silent in their movements, despite having bones made of iron. Even with my heightened senses in the past, they were difficult to monitor. Which is why I was eternally grateful for them being wholly loyal to my person, and none other.


    In any case, these twenty, along with my self, Brutus, and Azazel, exited that which held the remains of Roj and his Tribunal of Fools, entering into the Hub World of Azzarath. Of which was of a circular white space that was nearly four times the size of my own, personal gardens. Along the far edges of this world, however, were various portals that led into the worlds within the Pantheon.


    Our own Pantheon also contains such portals, but they are situated at junction points throughout the varying worlds around Terra. Whereas this world only has portals to such junction points, and nowhere else. For if a world were to contain all, then all an invading army must do is capture such a place in order to conquer the Pantheon itself.


    No. I did not make mention this to her, for I was, at that time, quite upset from the loss of our world of Terra, desiring only to be given back under my control.


    For the time being, though, the God King took our persons far from the Hub World, as our skeletal persons were a beacon to those who desired our end, and she did not wish for us to bring about a slaughter to those she had profited off of.


    This led to her opening up a portal at our feet, and whisking ourselves into a forested area high atop a mountainside. It was here that she turned to my person in order to ask, "What will you do now, Undead Karastak?" This was spoken as she twirled around to face my person, whilst my servants milled about with some confusion, never roaming far from my ever watchful gaze.


    "I believe that I and mine," I began, but halted in my thoughts in order for my body to shrink down into a more Human guise. One which was hunched over as though I had the weight of a world upon my shoulders, as a white beard and head sprouted from my person just as a faded blue robe wrapped itself around my body. There was even a worn staff which appeared in my hand as though by magick, but had, in fact, shot out from the ground in order to be gripped by my person.


    "Neat trick," she mumbled as I waved my staff at my followers, causing each of them to take knee to my person as I prepared to cast an illusion upon their persons. One which would allow them to walk amongst the living without truly attracting the ire of those who would wish them destroyed.


    For the world of Azzarath was one that must never be trifled with, as they despise the Undead race as many a housewife despises rodents in their pantry. Therefore, this would allow them to appear mortal within the eyes of other mortals, hiding their true selves until such times are needed.


    "<<Grand Illusion: Mortallity>>," my voice thundered all around us, as I intoned such a spell. One which granted flesh to my servants, but not clothing. Yes. This meant they were bereft of cloth and leather, but only partially. As only twelve amongst the Undying, along with Brutus, appeared Human before our very eyes, whilst the rest were animalistic and could use their own fur to hide that which was needed to be hidden amongst the more civilised nations of the various worlds.


    This led to my giving orders for a hunt, one which would lead to the granting of leather and fur for the more Human servants under my person. For they were the most exposed, and needed to be clothed soon enough.


    "You desire to know what I shall be doing after my world of Terra was taken from my person?" I turned towards the God King with eyes flaring crimson as the Madness within all Undead stirred within my mind. Upon her features, though, was a look of strained boredom, but I spied a bead of sweat scampering down her left temple as I grinned with as much malice as I could muster, "Do you... truly wish to know what I plan on doing?"

 Chapter 1 [Ageless]

    Nox''s eyes had widened as he listened to his father speak of his past self, which led to his tails wiggling even more so as his own ears flicked forwards in order to catch everything that was spoken. Which then flattened against his head as the other simply tapped the right side of his muzzle as though contemplating some great mystery whilst glancing down upon his son. "Papa?" he began slowly, the child''s eyes begging for the story to continue as he placed his own right paw atop the other''s left.


    Of which broke whatever spell kept the Ageless from the continuation of the story with him blinking a few times to look more so upon his child. "Forgive my lapse in speech, Nox. For I was simply thinking about my past self."


    This led to the other giving a curious shrill, as his ears perked whilst his head cocked to the right. Which led to a short scratching session of the head and back of the neck for the boy. Of whom sighed with joy, as his eyes were closed and his body pushed up against the attention he had been given. Which caused his body to flop onto his back, as he giggled from being tickled from his father at this time.


    However, such a thing was halted so as to allow Nox room to breathe whilst he snuggled up against his father''s abdomen once more. "Papa?" His eyes were once again upturned as he stared at his father, begging to hear more of the story presented before him.


    "Alright, Nox," chuckled the Ageless, who lightly grabbed and shook his son''s muzzle teasingly.


    *****


    In the end, she did not desire to know what was upon my own mind, and instead warned us quite emphatically about the laws of the land. For example, all Undead beings are to be slain on sight, as they are quite strong even after they are "reborn". Which meant that a normal Zombie does not die from its brain being removed from its body. Instead, it must be burnt to ash, and that ash must be purified by some "Holy Priests". Whereupon they would spread such ashes upon the winds that will carry it elsewhere.


    With my person being Undead, and a Fallen God at that, I would have nations howling for my destruction if word ever got out. For all races upon Azzarath held a pact with one another. In that they would halt in their desires of conquest and bloodshed in order to come together as brothers and sisters in their fight against the Undead. Yes. Even those who loathed one another''s presences would fight and die together in order to destroy any and all who did not stay dead.


    Which is why many religions preferred to burn their dead rather than bury the bodies in an effort to remove such chances.


    Unfortunately, such luxuries are not possible when a large scaled war occurs, and a multitude of bodies litter the battlefield. As such, wide scaled magicks are used by both sides in order to bless and sanctify the land before and after every battle. However, such things can be disrupted with a few trinkets or well placed spells that create darkness, poison, or destruction.


    This always leads to a few Undead being created, which causes many a battle to cease in order for them to fight this new threat. Of which also caused many within the world of Azzarath to settle their disputes by forcing such leaders to fight one another, or their champions performing such actions.


    No. There are no more major wars, but there are battles which takes place between Human, Kin, Orcs, Goblin, Elves, Dwarves, and Beastfolk. They are quite common, which always gives rise to the creation of Undead. Which is where I and mine come in, for we bore witness to an event between Orcs and Goblins against a lone village of Humans and Kin.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    The former were using their strength and cunning to launch themselves against the thick wooden stakes of the village as desperate humans in leather and cloth use their long spears and arrows. Whereas the Kin, of all beings, were flinging spells of fire and molten rock upon those who dared to step into their line of fire. Unfortunately for them, we knew such a defense would not hold out, but did not move from our positions. For I was contemplating on what to do, and yes, Azazel had long ago left us to our own devices, as she was want to stay around us for much longer.


    "My Lord God?" called out Sia, who wore a sort of deerskin dress that was hastily sewn together earlier that turn, "What is it that you have seen?"


    "This place," I waved my staff around the area, of which was a valley protected by high, mountainous ridges that stretched all along the borders. Thus leaving approximately four kilometres in either direction, with this village in its centre. "It is well protected from all sides."


    "Indeed, My Lord," spoke aloud Rojaahn, whose eyes twinkled whilst he stroked his chin slowly. This led to him stopping such stroking in order to turn and face my person in puzzlement, "Do you desire such a place."


    "I do indeed, Rojaahn. I do indeed."


    "Then allow us to take it for your self, My Lord," called out the melodic voice of a now enthusiastic Brutus. Of whom had been bored until we came upon this battle before our very eyes, which had currently switched into the favour of the Orcs and Goblins. For they had broken through what appeared to be the main gates to the village.


    "Then do so, Brutus, my Undying. Slay them all so that we may start anew. For although our world had tossed us from itself, this new one will be our base until we can take back what is rightfully ours."


    *****


    Immediately after speaking, the Ageless did lift his child up into the air, causing the pair to laugh or giggle as Nox was tossed towards the ceiling, just barely brushing against it, before slowly falling back into his father''s arms. The reason for doing so? To keep the child from asking what had happened to the village full of Orcs, Goblins, Humans, and Kin. For although he would have only butchered the Humans in this day and age, his past self held no qualms with slaying any and all who would dare stand in his way. Therefore, he kept the child busy with play.


    Of which led to the pair exiting the study, and walking down the silent halls lit by the emerald torches and moonlight of the lonely moon above. Whereas every three metres the pair spotted something which appeared much like a statue wearing an old style of iron armours. Each of these held one of two weapons, a pike, or a longsword and kite shield. As to their true purpose? These were what was known as Living Armour, and were nearly as old as the Ageless himself. For these creatures were created by him, and would remain as the Eternal Royal Guard for himself and his family.


    In any case, after a brief burst of travel, the pair entered another room. One which held the setting of a dining room, where a long, wooden table which could sit up to ten people was being decorated by Elven servants in matching white robes. What they placed were simple iron and wooden cutlery, plates, bowls, and saucers. Whereas the cups and glasses were made up of varying degrees of coloured quartz crystals.


    For the God King did not enjoy having fancy cutlery and the like. Instead, he chose to have something more humble until important guests come to visit. However, this does not mean that he would be using such things for his meal. No. For just as the child was settled into his own chair, and a meal of meat and vegetables placed upon his own plate, was he served a glass of an unknown golden liquid. Of which he had once referred to it as the "essences of my enemies".


    The liquid itself was rather viscous in nature, and brightened considerably as it was swirled in the crystalline glass in his right paw. Of which caught the eye of Nox who watched with a giggle as the liquid shone through his father''s neck as it was drunk, but disappeared when it entered the region around his chest. Afterwards, he did turn his attention to his own meal, whereupon the child did fall upon it as any beast would until much of it was inside his small belly, and the rest upon the stone floor below.

 Chapter 2 [Sarah]

    Soon after the meal had ended, however, did the pair journey to a quiet part of the castle. Of which was towards the rear, where it opened out into a large garden full of trees, hills, and tall grass which was a perfect location for short outings like a picnic. The entryway to such a place, however, was an open archway leading to a white marbled patio that held up have a dozen cushioned chairs of whicker. Upon one such chair was Sarah, the Goddess of Iridescent Colours, wife of the Ageless, and mother to Nox.


    Here, she was enjoying a light snack of blueberry cheesecake a few Elven chefs had made up for just such an occasion. These chefs had situated themselves off to her right with a metallic, wheeled cart, and, upon noticing the Ageless and his son, bowed low before exiting with the cake in tow. Which caused the Wolfwoman to frown at this, but brightened when she was given Nox. Of whom immediately hugged her neck whilst his hind end wiggled greatly, and his voice mewed happily with, "Mama."


    To which she smiled warmly, petting her son''s head and back before turning to face the Ageless with a sigh, "Back to work?" Her voice, though soft, held a speck of tiredness within. For she desired his company far more than usual, and made it abundantly clear to the other. Of whom simply smiled and gave her only part of what she desired, as the rest was to become swollen in belly once more.


    "More come every turn, and are even more annoying than the last," was his reply with a grin upon his features.


    "Really, Ageless," she sighed slowly as their son pushed himself up off of her collar bone in order to stare at the pair with perked ears, "I wish you would stay longer, or give the job to someone else."


    "The others have their own jobs, Sarah, and many do not wish to decide who will live or die."


    "What of your Judges? Can''t they figure that out?"


    This time, it was the Kitsune''s turn to sigh as he slowly made his way over to her position. Whereupon he did squat down in order to look her in the eyes before lifting her right, clawed hand with his own paws, "The Judges are focused primarily on Terra and the core worlds. All others have been influenced by Command, in that the important laws have replaced their own."


    "Which means?" she pushed a little, trying to extract a better explanation than this.


    "Which simply means that until the Judges have adequate Broodmothers at the ready, they will continue to situate themselves around the areas already specified," was his reply, then raised himself up in order to exit back towards the castle.


    However, just as he was about to leave, Nox piped up with, "Papa? Story!"


    To which the Ageless paused in order to turn back and lift his child from Sarah''s person. There, he did situate the youngling in the crook of his right forearm, as his left paw twirled around in a circle whilst the digits flexed themselves simultaneously. Of which caused a fairly large, yellowed book to appear floating before them.


    This caused the young hybrid''s eyes to widen greatly at the object, watching as it flowed towards Sarah. Of whom took it with a curious expression upon her face, as her own ears perked at the item. Which led to her turning towards the other with an inquiry that was immediately answered, "It is the story of my... Human family, Sarah." There was a twinge of disgust in his voice as he spoke aloud. It was as though he found the thought demeaning towards one such as he. For he had always took it upon himself to slaughter any and all Humans that did not conform to his wishes once that world joined his control.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "Who?" Her own eyes were filled with an inquiry that would not be answered, as she did spy her husband''s expression. One that grew darker than the starless sky above their persons, but left many who did not know of his mannerisms clueless as to what was happening at that time.


    No. His temper would not exceed farther than his own mind, nor would his family, the one thing he desires above all else, be harmed if he was to rage. For the two before his eyes held more protections than any others within the Pantheon. So long as they stayed within it, unfortunately.


    In any case, he simply closed his eyes in order to take a deep breath. One that, upon being released, calmed his mind down to a more normal status. "Melephas, Aclara Lightbringer, and Dashall Lifeweaver. These three were of my original family before I gave up their true names, along with my own, when I became the Nameless. It is this story that I started with Nox, but I, unfortunately, am not able to finish it until much later.


    "Which means, my dear Sarah," his grin became that of a Cheshire Cat''s as he bent over, "You have the honour of telling it to his person." The child was then placed upon her lap, who stared at the book for a moment, then turned with upturn eyes and ears flat against his head towards the Goddess.


    Of whom simply sighed heavily with a nod, as the book opened its pages a little ways from the beginning, refusing to go back when she tried to do so. To which she frowned as she heard the other chuckle, "I''ve already begun the story, my dear. So please, enjoy the rest." With that, his body vanished into nothingness, leaving both mother and son alone with the book in front of their persons.


    "Okay, Nox," she sighed once more, and reached underneath the chair she sat upon for a small, brass hand-bell below. One, upon ringing it for a few moments, summoned the pair of Elven chefs with a cart laden with many cakes, drinks, and a few more healthier snacks. Of which was carefully given to the pair before them upon small plates of crystal, causing the child''s eyes to pop at the sight, and a little trail of drool to form around the corners of his maw.


    It wasn''t long, however, that the two were stuffed full of snacks and treats. Of which led to the child to yawn as he snuggled against his mother''s abdomen whilst preparing to listen to the next part of the story which began shortly thereafter.


    *****


    "The deed is done, My Lord," Brutus bowed towards Karastak, who merely nodded as he made his way to the ruined site that was the Human and Kin village. One which held the recent battlefield between them and Orcs and Golblins, then against a large army of Undead as the four were forced to band together in order to face this new scourge. Unfortunately, none of them survived.


    Well, almost no one.


    All around the Human guised Fallen God were the remnants of a wooden village, as he walked through the shattered gates and over the bodies of the fallen that now held signs of endarkened Life flowing through their entire beings. Of which was the sure signs of a Zombie being born, and would be placed under the employ of the Lich called Brutus.


    In any case, all around Karastak were nearly three dozen houses scattered about the area within the large wooden stakes that were used as a barrier against the outside world. Of these, of four remained whole, whilst the rest were in varying amounts of destruction from either magickal means, or physical. Within these four, however, were Human and Kin children. Each varying from ages of a few moons to nearly fifteen years, by their standards.


    These had been hidden within such houses, which caused the Undying to question whether or not they should be slain or not. Which meant that their Lord and Master would be inquired as to what they should do, as they were given nary an order to harm children, even though all others had perished.


    "The Humans," he rumbled as Sia and Shauu came up to his person with such an inquiry upon their illusory lips, "I have no need of weaklings such as they, but the Kin may live so long as they are well taken care of by you and yours."


    This left the pair with a mixture of emotions, as they knew their Master did not enjoy the company of Humans, and had even slaughtered Terra''s inhabitants of the race. However, they were children...

 Chapter 3 [Sarah]

    "Mama?" Nox turned his attention away from the book and towards his mother. Of whom had paused in the telling of the Ageless''s past self in order to contemplate what she had just read. For everything before her very eyes contradicted what the God King now stood for. Though, he does tend to slaughter Humans, the children are more or less transformed into a separate race.


    However, seeing the apathy his past self exuded when such concerns about the Human children arose, gave way to feelings of unease. Especially if this story continued to progress with all of the darkness that was the Ageless, and none of the light he gave off at this time.


    "Mama," yowled the little hybrid, who had grown impatient due to the other''s lack of speech. Of which caused him to crawl up her chest in order to butt his small head against her snout. Thus bringing her back to the present with a shock.


    "Wha-?" she began, then noticed her son giving her an expression which combined his impatience with a pout, "Oh, sorry Nox. I''ll get back to the story, okay?"


    "Okay, Mama," he closed his eyes to give her a beaming smile, as his small body slid down her dress and onto her lap. Whereupon he did snuggle against her abdomen as she lifted the old and yellowed book once more.


    *****


    In the end, what became of the Human children were as ordered by Karastak. For the female servants under him, though disliked such orders, were helpless when it came to such directions given by he who was their God. Yes. Karastak was still viewed as a God, but did not use such divinities, as he was quite upset in losing his world of Terra.


    For the time being, however, most of the Undying in his service were ordered to scour the mountain in search of others, and bring only those who could make the journey. Which also meant that any who fought back, or did not wish to leave, were to be slaughtered where they stood as the rest were forced to move. Of which would exceed more than two moons to fulfill, and in that time, others were finding their way into Azzarath.


    More importantly, three individuals found themselves within the empire of Metronome. A land filled with music, life, and light, keeping out the darkness which did its best to squeeze such a city as it hid behind its protective walls of sand and stone. For this city was situated deep within a great, blue Dragon''s territory, and was a stain upon the creature''s honour. Who tried its best to lash out against such a city with nightly raids and great battles. All the while, the rest of the city simply slept at relative ease whilst the powerful magicks that were laid against the structures kept such creatures out forevermore.


    It is here, with the sun high above the city, that these three come together after being six moons away from one another in order to complete their own tutorials. Whereupon they returned with grand tales of battle and glory, as well as new abilities and titles.


    The first was a grizzled, male Human of one hundred and eighty five centimetres in height, who wore full platemail of bruised iron, and carried with him an equally dented kite shield upon his back, and an iron longsword strapped to his left hip. This one, once the standard helmet was removed, revealed a scarred face with a peppered scruff upon what should be a clean shavened chin and cheeks. Of which were accompanied by a pair of steely blue eyes which, although appearing to be worn and tired, gave off a piercing gaze which was able to pierced through even the most brilliant of facades.


    Accompanied with him was a smaller female Human of one hundred and sixty five centimetres, and wore a white and gold robe with a twenty pointed start sewn into the garment that took up the whole of her chest. Within her grasp was a Holy Writ that contained a multitude of prayers and incantations necessary to be a Cleric of Light. Whereas upon her right hip was a balled mace, of which denoted her to be a Warrior Cleric. One in which focused primarily upon fighting upon the front lines with other Warriors, rather than standing in the background whilst running support.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    As to her own features? Besides the calloused hands and short cropped hair, her form appeared to most as though she was more mousey than anything else. One which was more suitable to tending to books in a library, than fighting upon the front lines of a war or skirmish. More than likely, she desired such a thing, but was already accompanying the one before her.


    For they were father and daughter, and desired to meet up with their remaining family member who had come to this land. Of which was an aloof and apathetic Mage who was to be wearing an endarkened robe of satin, despite being in the middle of the desert, and would be meeting them within an inn called ''The Dragon''s Scorn''.


    The pair arrived by way of the south gate, and knew that the inn was within the central structure of the marketplace. Trouble was, it was midday, and the streets themselves were already crowded with bodies of every stature, as well as laden and empty carts with varying beasts pulling them upon sand slick stone. However, although such obstacles would have detoured many, these two pressed on whilst keeping close so as to not become lost. For although the girl was capable in handling herself, the other would not be taking such risks as to lose his child within the crowd.


    "Dad," she cried out, being pulled up from the ground for the second time, as lithe male in tan leathers hurried past them with a stern look, "I can meet you two there. You don''t have to be slowed down by me."


    To which the other grimaced and simply shook his head, "No, Aclara, we''re going together, not separately, understand?" The girl simply nodded as they moved forwards, as more people appeared to go about their day.


    No. The streets themselves were not narrow in the slightest. In fact, they were as wide as four carts, whilst the alleyways could allow a single one to enter with a pair of beasts pulling it. However, this was due to the fact that there was a large amount of visitors from a new world called Earth, and allowed many of its people to enter their world of Azzarath. In turn, this city welcomed them as well.


    Unfortunately, the city itself had an issue. For within only a few short moon turns, the land itself was barren of life, even for a desert which was supposed to be just the same. However, there was an ecosystem which allowed many desert creatures to thrive, but since the advent of these new beings, such creatures within two kilometres had vanish. Either they were captured and sold off as pets or entertainment, or were slaughtered for their properties. Of which was another reason why the Dragon wanted such a place gone.


    In any case, at the rate the pair was making, they would not reach the marketplace until after an hour had passed, by their measurement of time. Of which opened up to a little more room for them to move about, as the area reserved for trade and the hawking of wares took up the central portion of the city. Whereas in the centre was a large fountain of crystal clear water that was magickally fortified to keep poisons, diseases, and all manner of tricks from occurring within the water. This was simply to allow any and all to come and take what they needed without worry, whilst the water continued to flow from an ocean well deep below the city.


    All along the fountain''s edge, though, were peddlers sitting upon multicoloured cloths, selling what they can. Whereas in the outer ring of the market, and well within the shade of many buildings, were the merchants who hawked their wares to any and all within earshot. However, once such merchants and peddlers turned towards the pair in the hopes of them perusing their merchandise, they stopped, stared at the symbols emblazoned upon their persons, and turned away.


    For although the male was without such a symbol to cause their disdain or fear, the other had one which denoted her to be of the Church of Life and Light. One that could, and often did, abused their authority to do whatever it was that they wished. That is, so long as they had a reason for doing so, which could be as petty as, "Because his smell offended me."


    "Look, Dad," the Cleric pointed at a large and weathered structure of wood and stone. Of which held a freshly painted sign of a poorly drawn dragon''s head with a haughty expression upon its features, "That''s the inn he''s at."


    Which led to the other to nod twice before moving off in that direction, and towards the family member which was tucked away somewhere inside.

 Chapter 4 [Sarah]

    "Welcome," called out a small figure from behind a long bar table, as the pair entered into ''The Dragon''s Scorn''. Of which appeared to be somewhat devoid of patrons at that time, or at least, from what they could tell. The area itself could hold an occupancy of up to one hundred and fifteen persons, as denoted by the wooden chairs and benches spread out in an almost chaotic fashion. If needed, though, they could squeeze up to two hundred patrons, but this only occurs during festivals, and the next one isn''t scheduled until much later in the cycle.


    Once again, the small figure called out from behind the bar, "How can I help you?" From the pair''s perspective, this individual appeared to be from the Black Hare tribe, as it denoted the standard colours upon its long ears. However, much like its other members, this one''s gender was a mystery, even if they wore skirts, dresses, or standard ware. For they were quite secretive about such things, which always became a hassle when it comes to marriages, as the couple would often fight one another if they weren''t compatible.


    This one, on the other hand, wore what appeared to be a white breast wrap across its tanned and dark chest, whilst sporting a long and rectangular pink cloth which covered its front and rear end, all the while being held up by a piece of gold string. Its height, though, was only one hundred and thirty-five centimetres, which denoted it to be an adult in its tribe, but to all others it appeared to be nothing more than a child. As one would mistakenly suspect.


    "Is your mother or father around? We wish to know if- oof," began the male, but was subsequently elbowed by the Cleric who glared up at him with annoyance.


    "Dad," she began with a slight growl in her tone, "That''s a Black Hare, and an adult." She then turned towards the other with the idea of expressing an apology to one such as it, but was met with a twinkling pair of bemused, yellow eyes.


    "It''s fine, it''s fine," chortled the Hare as it waved a dirtied cloth at their persons, whilst they entered further, "So? Who are you searching for?"


    "That would probably be me, Saya," called out a deep and melancholic voice, one whose owner wore a robe made up of an endarkened material that gave off the illusion of pulling in all light from its surroundings.


    This was another male, and one of the members of the family. His ware was, as previously mention, an endarkened robe, but his figure was that of an athlete. So that in the case of him being in trouble, he was able to flee from the scene relatively well. The features of his face, however, was that of one who did not wish to stand out, even though the robe continually called for attention to be directed his way. To say the least, they were bland or without any discernable markings beyond a pair of shadowed grey eyes and a top of matted, dark brown hair.


    Next to this male, however, was a two metre tall staff of shadow-pine, and was carved with intricate runes which glowed a dull sapphire in the darkness which he sat. However, such a glow was, in fact, an ethereal glow. One that only casters such as he was able to see, and could draw upon such energies in order to boost their abilities by ten percent. Yes. Such an item was expensive, but were bound to their owners through blood so that only its wielder could use such an item, even after their death.


    For now, though, such a person slowly stood up to reveal that his own height matched that of his staff, as he slowly made his way over to the pair. Upon coming to their side, he flicked a gold coin to the Hare called Saya. Of whom swiped at it a little too quickly, then frowned as it fell into a bucket of dirtied water that was used to clean the bar.


    "So, where''s our ride?" asked the third member with a look of boredom upon his features, "They said they''d take us to [omitted]..."


    *****


    "Omitted?" Sarah rubbed her eyes after placing the open book between her legs. Of which caused Nox to frown and turn towards his mother with begging eyes. However, this was ignored as the other lifted the book towards her eyes. Whereupon she did stare at the area in which a name should have been scrawled into the old parchment, but found only a bracketed word of "omitted".This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    "What used to be there?" she muttered to herself, as the hybrid''s head popped up between her chest and the book''s lower spine.


    "Mama," he mewed softly, "Story, please."


    "Huh?" Her eyes blinked a couple times, causing the colours within to flicker greatly before settling into their more usual pace of one colour every heartbeat, "Oh, of course Nox. I''ll get right back to the story."


    "Kay," the child beamed a smile up at her person, which was well received enough to elicit a small pat on his head as the pair turned back to that which was within the old and yellowed book.


    *****


    The trio of Humans did not have to wait long, however, as a small Gnome wearing what appears to be smoke and clouds all about its body, walked through the opening of the inn. What was odd about this occurrence, however, was the fact that the Black Hare, who was glancing at their persons every now and again, simply stopped. It was as though these three simply ceased to be, and the being was delighted when it found a gold coin in its dirtied water bucket.


    "Who left this here, I wonder?" It glanced to and fro, clutching the coin to its small chest, shrugged once, and hid it under the portion of the breast strap which covered the left side. Afterwards, the little creature went back to work, scrubbing the counter with the dirtied water once more.


    "He would have a field day if he saw the Hare scrubbing the wood with dirty water," muttered the Cleric, who then turned towards the odd little Gnome with smoke and clouds for clothing.


    "Ahem," coughed the one before them, and spoke with an obviously male, but tenor in pitch, voice. One in which was surprisingly in a monotone, "Now then, do I have the pleasure of having Sir Dashall, Lady Aclara, and Sir Melephas before me?" At their nod, a smirk appeared upon his lips, "Excellent," he clapped his little hands one, which almost instantly teleported themselves to a mountain summit which overlooked a small, wooden village.


    However, this village had gone through some recent changes. Such as there being a lot more monstrous creatures roaming around and through such a place. As well as their being a mass of Undead milling about with several dozen children laughing and playing as they weaved this way and that through them all. Of which concerned the Gnome, older male, and Cleric female, as the Undead were a scourge and a pest that must be quashed at all costs. On the other hand, the one called Melephas only stared down upon the scene with apathy, and snorted a little in surprise.


    "Someone''s been busy," was his only comment to the whole of what was occurring below.


    "Melephas," Dashall turned towards the other with a stern look about his features, "the Undead are a menace, and if they were unleashed..."


    "You would all die to the point of major Gods being called in," muttered the Gnome, who had squat near the ledge and was biting the nail of his thumb.


    "What do you mean?" asked Aclara, who was now clutching her mace close to her chest.


    "With what I can see, the one in charge of these things could, in fact, kill you without much of a glance. Not to mention the grunts of Undead and monsters. Those ones..." He turned to size the trio up for a moment, then turned his gaze upwards for a time, as though contemplating some great mystery. Within a few moments, he continued his thought, but it came out in a whisper. One that caused the trio to strain their ears to catch, "You would not survive against a single one regardless of your strength."


    This was spoken with his eyes growing wide, almost saucer-like, as he turned back towards the milling creatures. Of which seemed to now be congregating towards the southern entryway. Where they all roared greatly as an unknown being strode into the village wearing a pale blue robe. Behind this one was a cadre of metallic creatures which resembled Skeletons, and behind these ones was a wheeled cage being dragged and pushed by ones who appeared more lively, save for the whites of their eyes burning brightly.


    Within the cage, however, were crying individuals who appeared to be Orcs. This included the males, females, children, and elderly, as they were brought into the centre of such a place, and quickly tossed onto the ground. Whereupon the children who were once happily playing, had grabbed up some knives, and fell upon the old, infirm, and sick with joy. Of which caused those who were not within such a category to become horrified, whereas the rest laughed uproariously at the sport the children participated in.


    After such a gruesome task was completed, the bodies were left alone to be devoured by those of whom were monstrous creatures. The others, however, were forced towards what appeared to be a large throne of stone and iron. One that was able to sit a great being over five metres in height, whereas another was situated beneath such a seat. Of which was made of wood, and held the individual with a faded blue robe about their person.


    This individual was revealed to be a tired old Human with long, white hair upon his head, as well as an equally long beard of the same colour. However, what was strange about this person was not their personal features, but of his eyes, expression, and who stood beside him. For his eyes were the colour of blood that shone with the radiance of the day star above them, whilst his features were twisted into a hateful scowl full of contempt for all life.


    As to who was beside him? Well, needless to say these were Brutus and Sia. Brutus on his right, and Sia upon his left, but to those above the village? They merely saw a pair of four-armed, skeletal creatures that should not exist anywhere upon Azzarath.

 Chapter 5 [Sarah]

    Karastak stood tall in his Human guise with a grin upon his features, and raised up his arms to quell the noise all others were making. Though the orcs who were now being forcefully shoved or dragged before himself cried or shat their loins, all others ceased in their words and tones. "You have all brought to my person wonderful new additions to our more humble village in the last sennight. For this, I am truly grateful for your efforts, especially when our world was stolen from us by unknown personages."


    His voice rumbled over them with the sound of milling thunderclouds who threatened rain, which shook their entirety with every syllable. However, they could also feel the bitterness of the Fallen God before them, who lost everything recently, and could only grumble along with the thunder. "To you before us," an illusory clawed, right hand was extended towards the Orcs before him, but quickly reverted back into a more Human one. It was as though he were beseeching them for some reason, but such a thing was banished upon the next sent of words, "You will either join us, or become sport for our more... adventurous folk."


    Grins were noted amongst the crowd, as each of their foreheads reveled an upside down black star in its centre. Of which they took up their weapons with great joy, as several males, along with a couple of females clutching their children, dashed towards the exit. "Give them until nightfall," called out a grinning Karastak, "and then begin the hunt.


    "Those who bring back their heads will be granted into the Undying, whilst those who do not will have to wait until the next Hunt." This statement granted many with renewed joy, as the monstrous cries thundered around them all. Of which was so great in volume, it caused one of the more burnt houses to collapse, throwing into the air soot and ash.


    "Now then," the grinning Fallen God took on a more stern look, as his bright gaze turned towards the remaining Orcs before him, "You did not run. So I assume you desire to become a part of our new... family?" Many grins reappeared within the crowd, or grew broader at the beings before them. For they knew what it entailed to become a part of their group, and the Madness that drove them onwards.


    As to the Orcs themselves? Well, even the males were cowering at the sight of so many crazed individuals, as all others huddled together to form a tight ring which protected the remaining offspring they had.


    Well, almost all of them.


    For a single male had crawled out from underneath their legs, smelling of urine and fecal matter, and stood up slowly to face Karastak with a terrified, but indignant look etched upon his features. "Leave Papa and Mama alone," it shouted as loud as it could as snot ran down its tusked mouth and chin.


    "It seems you have your first contestant, My Lord God," grumbled a bored Brutus, of whom had his primary clawed hands behind his metallic skull as this was spoken.


    "Indeed," came a rumbling response as the Human guised Fallen God quickly snatched up a now squirming and biting child with his right hand as his voice thundered over the crowd once more, "This is what awaits those who become one of us." Raising his left index finger, which was imbued with energy the colour of Chaos, he scrawled an upside down star in the centre of the child who was wailing with pain. Whereas he, himself, intoned the spell, "Alteration: Memories".


    Whereupon three streaks of lightning, the colour of his Madness, ran down his arm and into the mind and body of the one in his grasp. There, it sank into the male child, rewriting everything within its mind so that the creature looked up to himself as their God, among other things. However, he was not allowed to worship this being before him, nor remember the pain of what had occurred just moments before.


    Soon enough, though, the spell was completed, and the child was laid upon the ground with great delicacy. To which startled the other Orcs, confusing them as to what had happened, but before a word could be spoken, the body twitched awake and screamed a joyous scream. As such, this caused the remaining to jump in startlement, and took a single step back as they noted the child''s eyes as he turned towards them.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    For within such orbs was love for the God behind him, and enmity for those before him. "Mother, Father," his voice no longer guttural as one would expect from an Orc, "join us."


    "Yes," drawled Karastak, who squatted down to pat the child''s head slowly, "You should join us. Though, don''t worry yourselves too much. If you were to die, then no one would-"


    Before he was even able to speak, a rather large Orc with dark green skin rushed out from the centre with bright orange eyes. Of which intended harm upon the Human behind the child, but soon found himself staring up at the now laughing being in the faded blue robe. As well as hearing a loud thump, as the enraged creature''s body fell upon the packed earth in front of his slowly greying eyes, and lifeless eyes.


    As to what had happened? Well, Brutus, seeing his God was being attacked, rushed by him in order to decapitate the Orc. However, he failed to note the blood of such a creature, and where it fell. Of which splashed upon the child and Karastak, who grimaced as the liquid slowly ran away from that which was now offended by such a thing''s presence until it pooled upon the ground. Whereas the other simply blinked, looked down upon himself, then stared at the rapidly cooling body with a frown and muttered, "Stupid Father," before lightly kicking the left shoulder.


    "Line them up," barked Sia, who turned her gaze upon Brutus with what was supposed to be a glare, but the other simply shrugged and resumed his bored stance once more.


    Whereas the illusory Human simply shook his head slowly whilst the "townspeople" forced the remaining Orcs to stand and be accounted for by their leader. Of whom went to each of them, demanding that they submit. When one of them denied him, they were immediately disemboweled and forced the others to watch as their relative, friend, cousin, or what have you slowly die before their very eyes. "This is what awaits you," he growled at them, pointing to the corpse of a rapidly cooling body of a female, "<Resurrection>."


    Upon intoning such a spell, did the body twitch then spasm greatly as its innards pulled themselves back inside, the flesh knit slowly, and warmth return to that which was cold. Whereupon the female''s eyes fluttered open as she gasped, but was then dragged away by a grinning male who was looking upon her being with eyes full of wanting. To which she noted such a thing, and screamed for help, but none would come, even as she was dragged from sight.


    "Your females will follow suit," rumbled the voice of Karastak, of whom held no remorse for his actions, "The males may end up with our females, or butchered by Brutus. Perhaps even both."


    "Wh-what o-o-of th-the chil-chil-," began one of the remaining female Orcs, but couldn''t continue due to her fear trying to choke her very essence free of her body.


    "The children?" his grin stretched his illusory lips once more, "They will join us regardless of what you decide on." Once such words were spoken, the crowd surged forward, snatching up the remaining children, who numbered as eight, and deposited only six before himself. As to what became of the other two will not be recorded, as such things are better left unspoken.


    These six which stood before him were then subjected to the same treatment as the original. Each with an eloquence to their speech, and an upside down star upon their brow. "Go play with the others," the illusory Human pointed to a group of Kin who were waving at the newest additions to come join their persons in play.


    "As for the rest of you," his attention turned back to the adult Orcs who quivered under his gaze, "It appears that my village is full." Upon so saying, Karastak sat down upon the lesser thrown, and raised his right hand just as his left held up his own head. Afterwards came a snap of his fingers, resulting in the crowd surging forwards in order to grab the remaining captives to do who knows what to their bodies and minds.


    However, this was not the end, as he motioned Sia and Brutus to lean in closer to his person. Upon doing so, he whispered slowly, "Someone has been using Divine Magicks."


    "Do you require us to conduct a search for them, My Lord God?" muttered Sia as Brutus shook with excitement at the prospect of hunting down something strong.


    "No need," he waved his right hand, then pointed it in the direction of where he sensed the magicks cast, "It came from that direction, and it is doubtful that they have left."


    "Which means?" Brutus practically demanded, as he wanted to know what his God desired of such a prize.


    "They are watching this place, and are no doubt spies for some unknown force. So I want you, Brutus, to lead some of the Undying in their capture," the other mentally frowned at this, but brightened considerably when the next words sank into his mind, "Bring them back alive, and we shall all enjoy their screams as you torture their bodies throughout the night."


    "Yes, My Lord God," chuckled Brutus as the lights within his eye sockets flared into being, casting an azure glow upon the world before him.

 Chapter 6

    "No," muttered Sarah, closing the yellowed book and placing it upon the ground. Whereas her child simply turned to her with perked ears and dilated pupils that flittered between her and the book.


    "Mama?" he mewed softly, leaping to the ground and pawing at that which held the story he was enjoying. For although he was much too innocent, he was already exposed to the Darkness of the world. This was so, as his father had often shown him various "activities" which caused the young one to become curious. Even if the screams were quite bone chilling.


    "No, Nox," sighed the Goddess, who lifted the child up in order to cradles his body within her arms. This led her to stand and walk away from the story, one that caused her to question various events. Such as the fact that the Ageless''s past self performed such atrocities to those not of Human origin, and to those children...


    She shivered as the event was recalled, which the young hybrid picked up on, and patted her left cheek with a smile. "It''s okay, Mama." However, she interpreted it as the ending of the story, and not him comforting her. Of which she would regret on a later date.


    In any case, the pair left the garden in order to venture inward and towards the dining room. Where a large platter of foods awaited the pair, along with Nox''s friends and their guardians. Of whom waved at the child being carried into the room, and leapt from his mother''s embrace in order to scamper over to them.


    Two of these friends were twin female Kitsunes named Maya and Mia. Both of them are the same age as the hybrid, and hold three tails upon their backsides, whereas their fur was tan with blotches of light pinks and blues all about their bodies. No. These are not stains, but their actual fur.


    Maya was the older of the two, and was far more adventurous than her twin. In that she would receive more trouble due to her antics, whilst the other would assume a more submissive role in order to not receive as much. This one''s eyes, by the by, were distinguishable to those who have been around her the longest. For her left eye was a crystal blue, whilst the right contained a soft pink, whereas the other had the colours, but were swapped.


    Mia, on the other hand, was far more quiet than anything else, and was considered to be more of a follower than anything else. However, this was only considered around her sister, as she tended to follow Nox more often than not. Of which caused the other twin to follow him as well too, and looked upon him as her older brother whilst the younger twin considered him to be more than a friend or brother, even if she didn''t understand those feelings at that time.


    Now, the remaining friend was Anasi, who was an Arachne hybrid. In that he was half Elf, half spider. Of which meant from abdomen to his head he was a dark skinned elf, whilst the lower half was of a carapaced spider. This one simply regards the others as friends, and nothing more, even if they do drag his person into more trouble than "fun" activities. Which also means he''s supposed to be their moral compass, but always falls victim to their combined "Puppy-Dog Gaze". Of which he had come to call it the "Doom Gaze".


    The little twins wore simple, but stained, dresses of linen, whereas the Arachne wore an ocean blue vest. This was due to him having his lower half as a spider than anything else, and caused him to become quite self-conscious. For in his own mind he was bare and naked to the world. However, all others did not seem to care, despite his nakedness.


    "Nox," cried out Maya and Mia, whose tails wiggled as they leapt from their chairs and onto the floor in order to scamper to the hybrid. Whereupon they did tackle and wrestle with his person as Anasi excused himself in order to scurry over to the fluff pile. There he was almost dragged into it, but managed to leap away. For even though he would not be harmed due to the protections given by the Pantheon''s System, Command, he was still quite adamant to be left out of such roughhousing.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    Whilst this was occurring, Sarah had pulled up a chair across from a small female Vampire of approximately one hundred and fifty-four centimetres in height. Of whom was drinking from a crystalline glass which contained a viscous, red fluid that stained the upper portion a dull brown due to not being within the rest of the liquid. This one''s outerwear was of a simple, but tight crimson dress which matched the colour of her hair and eyes, revealing far too much due to her lack of undergarments.


    Unfortunately for her, she did not have much in the way of "assets". In other words, she was quite flat on both sides, and sometimes reverted to illusions and trickery when confronting those who did not wish to associate themselves with another that looked more like a pale child. Of which could, and did, create problems for herself and anyone else within her sights.


    This one, by the by, was one of Anasi''s caretakers. More than that, she was his older sister by a one hundred cycle difference, and had been tasked with his well being.


    There was another caretaker within the dining room, but had vanished almost as soon as the Goddess stepped through the door. Of which was considered to be a "Ninja" by their standards, and was in charge of the twins until they came in contact with Nox. Afterwards, the unknown babysitter was to leave until called to retrieve the children to give back to their mother.


    "Ah, Sarah," grinned the Vampire who nodded towards her brother as he excused himself from the table, "so good to see you once again."


    "Acleranna," sighed the Goddess as she sat upon her chair, whilst the Elven Chefs from within the kitchen rushed out with a bottle of Ambrosia and a glass of crystal to be poured into. Of which she received with a silent thank you upon her lips, and slowly guzzled the wine as though she thirsted for water.


    "My, my, Goddess," chortled the other, as one of the chefs appeared by the Wolfwoman''s side, and simply placed the same bottle down within arm''s reach before leaving, "What''s got your panties in a bunch that you would down a whole glass in moments?"


    "The Ageless, and he had me read from one of his past life books."


    "Oh," her voice, melodic in nature, stretched out the single syllable for far longer than necessary. Whereas the other took another swig of the wine, not from the glass, but from the bottle itself. "So? What was it about?" Her small frame leaned over the table, her ears primed for listening for any sort of new gossip that would be spread by her lips.


    Unfortunately, she would be eternally disappointed, as Sarah points out, "You know I cannot reveal his past like that, right? You''d have to gain the approval of the council within Necropolis for that, and have to submit to their scrutiny for the duration of your reading."


    "Poo, you''re no fun," pouted the Vampire, who slouched back in her seat. Where she did take another sip of the liquid within her glass. "Anything you can tell me about it?"


    "No, Acleranna," replied the Goddess who shook her head slowly, "Only that it should not be spoken of to children."


    "Speaking of children," the other pointed towards the door to the room, where the four friends were now dancing around a white robed, four-armed metallic Skeleton.


    "Story, Uncle Brutus," chimed Nox, who tugged on the Lich King''s robes and pointed down the hallway. This was then picked up by the twins, who parroted the word "Story" repeatedly, whereas the Arachne sighed whilst shaking his head.


    "Well," his right, primary clawed hand reached behind his head in order to rub it slowly, then nodded several times, "alright, Nox. My job can wait, I guess."


    "Yay," crowed the children, who scampered after the hybrid whilst the other followed slowly.


    Of which led into Sarah''s garden, and towards a yellowed and old book that the hybrid was sitting upon whilst his tails wiggled in every direction. "This one, Uncle Brutus," his voice squeaked somewhat as his right paw slapped the cover.


    "Well, I need to see what it''s about before we hop right into it."


    "Okay," Nox beamed a smile up at the ever grinning skull of Brutus, as he leapt off the book and slowly pushed it towards himself. Whereupon he did lift the old book and, after brushing away the stone dust and dirt, opened its contents to peruse through for a time whilst the children waited patiently.


    "Ah," he sighed slowly, turning towards the child of the Ageless, "You do know what''s in it, yes?"


    "Yes, Uncle Brutus."


    "Very well, let''s offer a recap for your friends before continuing onwards with the story."


    "Yay!"

 Chapter 7 [Brutus]

    "The story thus far is a tale which begins at the end of how our Lord was removed from our world of Terra," began the Lich King who was now sitting upon a wicker chair in front of the four friends. Of whom were upon cushions of felt and feathers, with each a small tray of meats and snacks to enjoy during the story. "Afterwards, He, myself, and twenty others were transported from the Tribunal''s gaze and upon a mountainside which overlooked a small village of Humans and Kin. This village was under attack by Orcs and Goblins, for some odd reason we never found out."


    "Why not?" inquired Maya, whose eyes were large as she nibbled upon a strip of dark brown jerky.


    "Because we slaughtered them, my dear," Brutus lightly replied, as though the matter was of no concern.


    "The Orcs and Goblins?" Anasi blinked a few times as he reached for a bowl containing the Raneshi fruit, but paused and shook when the old Lich King responded.


    "Them, along with the Humans and most of the Kin, though it seems he kept the Kin children around," he muttered this last part half to himself as his eyes, which were pinpoints of sky blue flames, drifted across the pages. Of which he simply shook his metallic skull for a few moments in order to turn back to the children.


    "In any case, after the massacre took place, with yours truly at the head," his primary, right clawed fingertips were placed upon the centre of his chest as he spoke, "we each branched out in order to find, subjugate, and bring together the varying races surrounding the mountains nearest the village.


    "Hmm," his voice hummed softly as he set the yellowed book off to the side, and reached into the air with his left, primary clawed hand. Whereupon he did tear through the fabric of reality in order to pull out a crimson and shadowed book. Of which contained dark pages with gold writings etched within.


    "What''s that, Uncle Brutus?" mewed Mia, who was now snuggling up to Nox''s right side whilst nibbling on something called Fruit Leather.


    "This is my own Story," chuckled Brutus, "It contains everything I have done thus far, and continues to write within its pages of what I am now currently performing. Such as reading you all a story of our Lord''s past life. See?" He opened the book to the last page, revealing the words of what he spoke, as well as the conversations between himself and the children before his person.


    To which the four before his eyes widened their own as they, as one, dropped their jaws in awe of such an item. However, before they could ask another query, the Lich King gripped the book with his lesser clawed hands, and waved at the pages with his primaries. This caused the pages to flutter softly, as they searched out the portion of his life which was relevant to the yellowed book''s own.


    "Ah," came a joyful and somewhat melodic sigh from Brutus, as the pages stopped in their flutterings in order to settle down upon the chapter of his life which mirrored the Ageless''s own, "here it is.


    "Now," his gaze turned towards the children who were awaiting the next portion of the story, "What happened after He sent us away from His side is where I shall begin, then briefly run over what occurred thereafter. Understand?"


    *****


    "Come along everyone," I waved the Undying over after our Lord bid us to branch out and find new members for our little village, "To make this easier, we''ll split the party into four groups. Amira, you will take some of our forces to the north, Iinidra will head west, Rojaahn will go south, and the remainder will go with me to the east. Any questions?"


    I asked this, just as everyone was already branching out towards their perspective directions, not bothering to look at myself, and leaving me with only two of the skeletal Human Undying. These pair decided to stick with my glorious self, but only due to the fact that they had to. For they were my bodyguards, as He had stated, but I really did not need them.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Anyways, the three of us headed east, or what I could only surmise as such a direction as the day star had not yet awoken from its slumber. Well, it was the only area that was open due to everyone else deciding to go the other routes. Which left us with the mountainous path which led to a swamp and a glade. Joy!


    Well, let me tell you four something about the trek we three had. It wasn''t all sunshine and rainbows, full of flowers and butterflies. No. It was a swamp with the glade in its centre, and mud everywhere. Especially in between my bones, which was both disgusting and horrifying that I wish would never occur again, but that was a little too much to ask.


    This trek took us a little past dawn, and it was here that we noticed something. We were heading west, not east. "Damnit," I growled at my own mistake, but instead of heading back, chose to press on until we reached the glade. Of which, by the by, we did not know about until we came upon such a thing.


    When we did, however, we noted that it was full of half naked Fauns and Elves running about the area with gaiety as the day star continued to climb. No. They did not see us, but it mattered little to one such as myself. For I held the desire of death for all before my eyes, and enacted such a thing to the fullest.


    Of which came as a startlement to those within such an area, as the Undead slowly rose up by the dozens. Each of them a transparent and ghostly green skeleton with rusted iron weapons, armour, and shields. "Attack," I cried out, and shoved my so called bodyguards towards the screaming Elves and Fauns. To which they gleefully ran towards the nearest group, swinging their metallic fists or stabbing into their quarries with extended claws.


    "Oh, so much fun," my body twirled around on the spot, but stopped once I noted that a few of the naked Elves fought back with their pesky Nature Magicks. Of which tried to capture and subdue my summoned minions in order for others to escape. "Well, we can''t be having any of that, now can we?" This was spoken to no one in particular, mind you, as I summoned up my own power. Which created a large thunderbolt before my metallic self, and launched with relative ease into the back of the nearest Elf.


    It struck, and struck hard, causing its body to disintegrate into dust and ash, which startled the others to the point that they released my servants from their coils, and lashed out with their weapons of rusted iron. Thus ended the troublesome casters, or so I thought. For soon after such a spell was released, did I feel a pressure against my spine, below my rib cage.


    Looking down, my eyes took note of what had occurred, and noted that my metal spine had found its way between two of the prongs of a trident. Of which was being wielded by a pale green Orc who trembled when my beautiful blue eyes fell upon his own. "First of all," I raised my right index finger when speaking to such an uncouth lout, "rude. Secondly, you have to buy me dinner first." My primaries rose to be placed upon alongside my cheek bones whilst turning away with some embarrassment, as my lesser claws pointed towards the Orc, electrifying its body to ash and dust.


    "Whoops," mentally I was grinning like a madman, as I settled down to watch as everyone slaughtered those within the glade, only to take note of a few items here and there. Such as a roaming pack of Orcish brutes joining in the fray to help the Elves and Fauns to safety, as well as to lash out against those under my wondrous self. "Curious," was my only thought, as my body moved as though to stretch the muscles that ceased to exist so long ago.


    For you see, my dear children, the Orcs and Goblins, Humans and Kin all banded together in order to fight off myself, our Lord, and the others when it became apparent that we were Undead. Yes. I would make mention this to Him, but for the time being, I focused more upon the battlefield, which was quickly becoming dyed a violet-crimson from the combined blood of Faun, Elf, and Orc.


    "<There''s the leader>," spoke out an unknown language at the time, as a group of muscular Orcs of around two and a half metres in height bore down upon my person with greataxes raised at an angle. No doubt they would be used to cleave my beautiful body in a diagonal, but I would not allow such a thing to incur. Instead, I simply intoned a spell I''ve yet to use. One that simply needed me to raise up a single digit, which I did so towards the first of around eight burly individuals, and shouted, "DIE!"


    A bolt of endarkened lightning streaked out of my raised index, striking the first one only four metres away. Nothing happened to its body, beyond the lightning strike, but it did keel over without anymore movement. Of which I took as a sign that it instantly killed the fool who stood against my decision for bloodshed.


    However, there was a downside to such a power, one that no longer applies to the me of this age, but to my past self. Which was, I could use it only once per turn, but they did not need to know of this.

 Chapter 8 [Brutus]

    "So good," my pelvic bone wiggled as I watched the last of the Elves, Fauns, and Orcs fall upon the earth, dead. Afterwards, I pranced amongst the bodies, swiftly pulling and binding the souls of such creatures to the metals which were my body. So that I may keep their essences close to my being for whatever I desire. Of course, they did not enjoy this. No. Not at all, but they were stuck forevermore.


    Anyways, it was about this time that I realised something. I didn''t know where these creatures who dared to face the glorious me resided. It was quite annoying, to be honest, but didn''t bother me, as I was able to extract such knowledge from the souls of the dearly departed. Though, to be honest, I just did it to make them scream.


    Oh how they screamed, and screamed, and screamed! Such delicious screams they were, but they only lasted for a few moments, unlike the Feasts I perform today. No. I will not be discussing that. The Ageless forbade it, and therefore, it will forever be restricted until you all become of age.


    Getting back to the topic at hand, there was a moderate sized village of Elves not far from the glade we were in. One that had a road, which was of hard packed earth, but it was better than having muck in places it should never be.


    The village itself, though, was rather peaceful. That is, if you enjoy tree hugging sissies telling you how to live your life. Believe me when I say this, kill them quickly. For they have the innate ability to make anyone who does not have any sort of mental protections fall under their spell. Afterwards? Well, you don''t want to leave, for one, whilst another keeps you subservient to their whims.


    Which is why we liberated the lot of them from their mortal coils. Because if I had to hear another, "Hey man, that ain''t cool," or something along those lines, I would have allowed the Madness to surface and just run rampant throughout the mountainside. These words, amongst others, caused me to give the order for their execution. However, there was no beauty in this slaughter, no elegance in the systematic destruction of an entire way of life. Instead, there was simply death, blood, and, "Not cool man. Not cool."


    "Come," I commanded my underlings and supposed bodyguards with a tinge of disgust seeping into every syllable, "We must hasten to our Lord''s side. It is entirely possible that the others will have brought new additions for our new found land." This was spoken, as we entered the shadows of the trees, melding our entirety with the darkness.


    However, this was only partly true. For although I desired to stay by my Lord''s side for all time, there was still something which bothered my wondrous senses, and decided to wait as opposed to simply journeying back. Of which meant we had to play the "Waiting Game", as something was watching us, and I desired to know who and why.


    For ourselves, my minions were quickly absorbed into my being, whereas the pair which followed me were told to simply hide and stay silent. Of which was a Skeleton''s specialty, Playing Dead.


    Unfortunately, I grew bored of waiting within the first decca-turn, but by the second, we were rewarded by something feint shuffling across the village. Of which, by the by, was just a cluster of twenty-eight shacks which held more filth than possible, and for once I was glad to not have had the sense of smell.


    Now, as to what had appeared? Well, it was another Elf, but not one of those pansies who wanted to control our minds with whatever it was they were smoking. This one, on the other hand, was more or less an adult, and was cloaked in endarkened leathers. Of which were more like straps wrapped around the creature than anything else. It also hid the gender of the creature, but that''s beside the point.


    For you see, I had the feeling we were being watched by something unknown, and I hate that feeling. Unless, of course, it''s our Lord doing the watching, then I don''t mind it so much. He can look and poke, and... ahem.


    Back to the story, one of my so called bodyguards dashed out to subdue the pesky intruder, but only found a log covered in strips of leather within his arms. It was quite astonishing, to be honest, and changed my desire from wanting it dead and forgotten, to capture it for our Lord. For the creature held a unique ability, one that is quite known upon Sol''anon, as it was a decoy ability. One that replaces your body with that of an inanimate object nearby. No doubt some poor sap was mind controlled into chopping the wood for the blasted Elves.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    In any case, due to it losing all of its clothing, the Elf was rather easy to spot as it streaked a bright blue streak in between the shacks. Though, it could not hold up to us being Undead, and metallic in body with four arms. For it tried to desperately break our bodies with unknown traps of solid wood and spiked pitfalls. Of which I cried out, "At least buy me dinner first," when I fell into the first one.


    It was here that I desired to torment the Elf, and called forth the pansies from within my being. Had I known it would have been a mistake to do so, I would never had done thusly. For once they came into being, was I bombarded with their voices constantly whining. Such as, "Ah, man. Dude, my shack is like, totally wasted," or, "Bruh, that ain''t like, your shack. It''s Derrel''s."


    "<OBLITERATE>!" I intoned, causing most of the consumed dead to moan a, "Bummer, dude," as their essences were utterly destroyed from my want of silence.


    Of which caused the entirety of the forest and swamp to become still. Even my own so called bodyguards were surprised by my outburst, perhaps wishing they had a digestive system like the naked Elf had, and joined it in defecating on the spot. Whereas I, myself, was having none of this, and instead pointed at the still frozen in shock Elf with all four index fingers.


    Its own eyes widened as I intoned another spell, "<ENTANGLE>!" Vines erupting from the ground and from nearby trees shot forth in order to bind and ensnare the blue Elf who was the cause of my having to utterly destroy my reserved forces like that. Which was necessary, by the by, but was by no means an easy choice.


    "Bring that thing here," I growled a low and terrible growl as my eyes flickered between ocean blue and crimson red. Of which meant that the Madness was trying to take hold, but out Lord had developed a way to release such desires to let go and become mad. For my sake, I needed another body in order to "play with". This was how I released the Madness within, by making another suffer until I feel better.


    *****


    "Which will not be spoken of to little children like yourselves," chimed in the Lich King as he leafed through his Story until he found a suitable page to continue the story at hand. Whereas the other children, except for Anasi who sighed with relief, whined greatly at this new revelation.


    "No," Brutus raised an index clawed finger from his right, primary clawed hand, "He has forbidden me from revealing too much, especially when it concerns the Darkness of the past. Perhaps on a later date, but not now."


    "Uncle Brutus?" mewed Nox who now had both twins snuggling up to his sides. Of which he did not seem to mind, and hugged their small bodies close to his own.


    "Yes, Nox? Is there something you need?"


    "What''s it like to go Mad?"


    "Ah," he was at a loss for words at this time, as he did not know how to respond to this inquiry, "Perhaps it''s best if you ask your Papa."


    "Kay."


    *****


    Now, I''ve skipped ahead to the part where I had returned to our Lord''s side, which was rather early as everyone else was still gathering up would be candidates. He was also sitting upon a throne of what looked to be the spitting image of the one within our Necropolis. For he had chosen to retain his true form in all of His magnificent glory. Thus we returned with a broken and torn body of a barely living Elf, which was then tossed to the feet of He who gave us purpose. However, he was none too pleased with my offering, as noted by the disgust upon his perfect features.


    "And what is this you have brought before my eyes, Brutus?" His voice, rich and commanding sent shivers down my spine. For I knew I could not disobey Him, and would even destroy my life to prove my undying loyalty for Him and Him alone.


    "An Elf who had shown us a unique ability, My Lord God," my body had knelt down within the dusty ground at some point, and my head bent low in devotion of He who was, is, and forever shall be our One True God.


    "Oh?" His eyes, which were full of boredom, flashed once with a brilliant crimson. Which was a notification to us that we have his full attention, "What sort of ability?"


    "This thing," my right primary waved at the broken mass of flesh, "was able to teleport with relative ease, leaving behind a decoy dressed in its clothing." To which our Lord responded with a chuckle, one that soon divulged into a great and roaring laughter that echoed throughout the mountains surrounding us.


    "Good. Good," His eyes flared a brilliant crimson once more, sending more shivers down my spine which would have made me quite... happy, as his right primary reached out to grab and drain the Elf of everything that it was.

 Chapter 9 [Brutus]

    "Hmm," hummed the Lich King as he leafed through the dark sheet that made up his Story, then paused half way down the page once he came upon a passage which lit up the pinpricks of ocean blue lights within his sockets. "Here it is," came his mutterance, which halted as he came upon a sight of adorableness. For Mia and Maya were in the process of nuzzling their muzzles up and down the front and sides of Nox''s neck. Whereas Anasi simply slapped his the front of his face whilst shaking the whole of his head as this occurred.


    The hybrid, on the other hand, did not seem to react to this, and just allowed it to occur without much in the way of caring. For this was a common occurrence with the trio, as they loved him very dearly, but it was sometimes a little too much for others to bear.


    "Ahem," Brutus coughed loud enough to startle the children, of the three, only the twins blushed and hid their heads from sight whilst everyone else just sighed. "Returning to the story at hand, I have skipped over some parts with are too dark or too boring from you four."


    "Like what, Uncle Brutus?" chimed in Nox with perked ears and cocked head.


    "Like the fact that we caused the new ''villagers'' start recreating our city of Necropolis, but was told to forgo such a thing by our Lord, and just allow them to sleep anywhere except the thrones we all had to create. For it was preposterous that He should sit upon the dirt coated in dried blood, or stand for an eternity.


    "Of course, we had to create two. One for His Human self, and the other for His true self that rarely showed up, now that I think about it..." He became thoughtful for a moment, then waved the thought away, "Anyways, how about I just continue onwards with the story once again?"


    "Yay," cried out the trio, whilst the Arachne simply nodded quickly whilst leaning forward to catch everything that would be spoken.


    *****


    The story will continue where the last one left off, with our Lord dismissing the horde of new "villagers" as they prepare for the coming night and the Hunt within. At that time, it was around dusk, with only a few clicks of the clock before Azzarath''s moon was to drift over our heads for the up-teenth time since we were there. For it had been nearly six moon turns since we had come to this... despicable world, and yes, I exclaimed my disgust for it greatly.


    "It is unfair," I whined at one point to the other Undying, as a stone flew northward from my pointing kick, "Why did we have to leave such a wonderful world like Terra where we had everything and anything we ever wanted? Like all the boy-toys to play with." In my own mind, I was drooling like a dog who scented a great meal that was placed in front of it.


    "I know the feeling," muttered Sia, who was one of the Lord''s protectors of His many children. Of which she had failed to do so when the First Born ran rampant with sword and fire. Before such a failure, though, she was one of their primary caretakers. In that they viewed and called her their "Big Sister". To have to trade this, even after such disgrace, was a poor choice for one such as she.


    These sessions of alone time with the others were far and few between, but were nothing compared to He who took us in and gave us a purpose in life. For He suffered the most, of losing most of His children to the First Born, then losing the rest to the system which governed Terra in and of itself. If we were to compare pains with Himself, ours would be a single teardrop, whilst His were gaping holes where the heart and mind resided.


    Well, these was mere thoughts that I had run into during another boring session of introducing the newest members to our little village in the mountains. Though, it''s not in the way many would expect, as these arrived with barely an article of clothing upon their backs, and in a cage. Of which was then dumped at the foot of our Lord, and began the process. Such as turning the children against the adults, a few of such adults dying due to challenging our authority, and some escaping into the wilderness beyond. They won''t get very far, mind you, and it did cause some entertainment to arise from it.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    In any case, after the rest were divvied up, He motioned for myself and Sia to lean in closely. Thus it was revealed that something had sparked His interest, to the point of such a thing using Divine Magicks as though He was not going to be able to sense such a thing. To which I grinned mentally, and stretched my body after being revealed the general direction of the unknown creature which used such magicks.


    "Bring them to my person, Brutus, Sia," His voice, a great rumble which caused my entire being to shiver with great pleasure, "This Divine Magick User, I desire it''s power for my self, do you understand?"


    "Yes, My Lord God," we saluted by slamming our right primaries against the area which once held our hearts.


    "And if there is anyone else with it, bring them too. For I desire to know how they were able to find such a place if there are no other civilisations left within our new territory."


    *


    Sia and I were the ones to lead such an expedition, it was true, but, "Why did you all have to come, too?" my voice drifted over the whole of our Lord''s Undying. Of which numbered as twenty and five, not counting myself and Sia, as four others had joined, but were wholly male and need not be mentioned anything further beyond their being skeletons as well.


    We had made our way to the base of a large hill with as much speed and stealth as we could manage. For high above our heads was a glowing emerald green of a moon which, quite surprisingly, bathed the land in a light colour. Thus causing the world around us to appear more like it was twilight, rather than being closer to midnight.


    "Why?" whispered Amira, who flicked her three tails in my direction, "Because Sia asked to bring us, and He said she could take everyone if they wanted to come. So here we are." To which I sighed heavily, then turned my gaze upwards where a soft glow from a barely visible campfire where four unknown personages were seen by our skeletal Undying comrades.


    This led to us slowly advancing towards the unsuspecting camp, which was quickly surrounded. It surprised many of us when we found it to be rather easy to creep up on them to about two metres away from the fire. Whereupon we did learn of something surprising to us, at least.


    "So you''re saying that that thing down their is my brother?" exclaimed a mouse of a Human girl who wore a tired robe with a twenty pointed star emblasoned upon her chest. Of whom was not at all pleased with something a little Gnome who wore what appeared to be smoke and clouds all about his little body.


    "Yes," he replied in a monotone, "That one is Karastak, and your bother."


    "But... how? He was never like this before. Never cruel and uncaring, nor did he ever raise a hand to harm another." This came from a grizzled old Human, whose outerwear was nothing more than battered armour that desperately needed the care of an Enchanter. Along with the helmet, however, he looked to be more like a knight of some sort, but I did not see anything like an insignia or crest about his person.


    Then there was the last remaining member of the party, and this one I recognised to be a Mage of some sort, as well as a male Human. However, his facial features, though sharp in contrast, was completely bored with the entirety of the situation. That is, until his eyes darted this way and that, as though spying something which did not bode well for the party. "Uh, guys," his voice carried over the rest of the group, and as they turned towards him, they noted his right index twirling in a horizontal circle, "We seem to be surrounded."


    This was our cue to enter into the firelight, which we did, but it was not I who was first, but Shauu. Of whom roared a deafening roar that caused all, but the Gnome to cover their ears. Upon its end, however, the three Humans pulled down their arms, revealing their hands to be stained with droplets of crimson blood. "Our Lord desires you all to be brought before Him," growled the she-bear, then grinned as the old veteran and Cleric geared up to fight. The other two were standing about the fire, not at all ready to help them.


    Of whom leapt towards Shauu with a long sword and heavy mace at the ready, but were easily caught by her large, illusory clawed hands. This startled the pair, as they watched their weapons being crushed and crumpled, then discarded as they were tossed over her shoulder.


    "Uh, a little help would be nice, Melephas," called out the Cleric with panic seeping into her voice as she summoned up her energy in order to unleash a blast of her magicks upon us.


    "Nah, I''m good," was his reply as he shrugged and sat down upon a rock to watch the fight.

 Chapter 10 [Brutus]

    "<<Holy Smite>>," intoned the Cleric, and a pillar of blinding white light fell upon my shoulders just as I stared at the apathetic Mage with confusion.


    "Ow," I cried out, as the stinging light entered my entire being. It was as though something was trying to make me fall asleep whilst tearing the very fibre of my entirety. This was not a pleasant feeling, to be honest, and I would not wish this upon any other Undead, no matter how much they piss me off.


    Once the light faded away, however, it was revealed that I still stood tall, but my metallic body had blacked somewhat, and there was smoke rising from my body. "That was not very nice." Gone from me was my joyful self, and replaced was my frustration, my anger, and my hate for all things living. For I was a Lich, and those who used Holy Magicks were a bane upon my and mine own existence.


    "<<Hellfire: Cone>>," I intoned, as my four claws formed a funnel in which the blackened flame could escape. Which shot out in a gout of flame akin to a young dragon''s breath, but this did not produce any heat. No. Instead, it absorbed all life.


    "Move, Aclara," shouted the veteran, as the flames burst forth towards her general direction, causing the world around the flames to cool rapidly to the point of frost forming upon the ground. He then bashed the Cleric out of the way with his shield, then quickly braced it in front of himself just as the flames did their best to engulf his entirety. For they howled in anger as their primary prey was lost, and raged as they tried to take the life of the male before them.


    Well, that was what was supposed to occur, but was interrupted with Amira bashing my wondrous body off to the side, and into the mountainside. "What was that for?" I called out, pushing myself out of the crater created from such an impact. Just in time to see the veteran standing tall in red and white armour with a large kite shield with a red cross upon a white background deflecting my Hellfire back towards the area I was just at.


    "You do know Hellfire can''t hurt me, right?" I was angered at this point, but quickly calmed down when the others directed my attention. For the Hellfire had been purified into Holy Flames, and I felt an mental bead of sweat trickle down from my temple. ''This is not going to be easy,'' was my thought, as I glanced at the Mage who had yet to move, then back towards the unknown veteran who chose to reveal his strength to us all.


    "<<Entice>>," Iinidra intoned as she swayed her scaled hips in the direction of the veteran in strange armour. Of whom turned towards her with great disgust as his lower half slowly made its way towards the Lamia. To which she then rocked her entire body in a rhythmic manner which caused the male Human to fall to his knees, then his face with the rump still up in the air.


    As to the Cleric? Well, she was shivering as all eyes turned towards her person, and was about to be obliterated by yours truly, but was instead knocked unconscious by a powerful blow to her abdomen from Shauu. This led to my pouting as I was not able to perform fully, and crossed my four arms to sulk.


    "Well, that was fun," spoke aloud the Mage with a bored and neutral voice, "So? What''s to happen with us?"


    "You are to be given to our Lord who will pass judgment upon you all," came Sia''s voice as she stepped into the firelight with a drooling and unconscious Gnome being dragged behind her. It appeared as though he had tried to escape, and was subsequently caught by the Wolfwoman.


    "Alright," he stood up and brushed off his dark coloured robe, "Well, let''s get a move on then. I want to see if I''ll be rolling a new character or not."


    We blinked at his speech, none too sure as to what we just heard. Even as my eyes drifted over the others, they each did not know what this meant, and shrugged as they prodded the Mage forward and down towards the village below. Of which seemed to have some sort of celebration occurring within the walls. Well, we''d get there eventually.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    *


    Once we did, we noted our Lord standing behind five new metallic, Human skeletons. Of which turned as one towards our group, and mechanically joined us as the Mage, Cleric, and old veteran were tossed to His feet. The Gnome, on the other hand, was gently handed over to Him by Sia, who spoke of how it was this creature who cast such magicks.


    "Ah," His eyes flared briefly, a grateful smile spread upon his features as he accepted the creature, then shocked its body awake.


    "Yow," it cried out, and glared, searching for the one who awoke it. However, it soon realised that its body was being manhandled by He who was our God. "Y-you," was the exclamation, as chaotic energies raced down our Lord''s arms and into the creature''s body. There it screamed a delicious scream that caused all to hear it to either shutter with pleasure, or despair.


    For such a spell that He had cast up was one that drained the entirety of a being''s mind, body, and essence. Thus leaving only a decaying husk, which was what occurred to the Gnome, as the body fell to the earth, and crumpled into dust with His heel digging into the skull.


    "So," His voice rumbled and shook with ill contempt of those before His eyes. Of which slowly retracted from their crimson glow, and towards an iron-blue in colour with a ring of gold etched around slitted irises. "You have finally come to this plane of existence... my family."


    *****


    "Ah, yes," droned Brutus as he stared at the pages of his Story, "I remember now. Our Lord truly did not enjoy such a group as they, except for his brother. Then again," his metallic shoulders shrugged underneath the snow white robe he wore, "that wasn''t until much later."


    "Uncle Brutus?" yawned Nox, who had Maya and Mia under each of his arms, whereas Anasi had created a bed of webs within a metal cart near his person, "I''m sleepy. Can we go to bed?"


    The Lich King chuckled softly as he tore open a small pocket in the fabric of reality, whereupon he did place push the Story within such a space and repaired the damage done. Afterwards, he did summon up two of his own servants, which were White Bone Skeletons in the shape and size of wolves. Upon each of their backs were a small bed with four short walls that were used to keep its passengers from spilling out and onto the ground below.


    There, he did lift the trio onto one, who mewed softly from the transference, whereas the Arachne only shifted and stirred slightly. Of whom were then transferred into the hybrid''s room, and laid to rest upon the bed.


    However, after leaving the room, and dismissing his servants, did Brutus come face to face with a disproving Sarah with crossed arms over her chest. "Yes?" he droned softly, not wishing for the children to awaken from their slumber so soon.


    "I don''t want you telling my son that story," she began, "They are too young for such a thing."


    "So?" the other crossed his four, metallic arms over his chest and waited for her response.


    "So, I want you to stop telling my son those types of stories."


    "No."


    "No?" Her eyes flared with dangerous colours.


    "No. I will not stop, and will continue to tell His story to His son." The Skeleton made to move away from the Goddess, but was stopped by her standing in front of him. "Is there something else you wished to say?"


    "I can have you removed from the castle and banished forevermore," her voice shook with barely controlled anger, which only heightened as the other laughed in her face.


    "Banishment? Me? My dear woman, do you not know who owns this place," three of his four clawed hands waved at the stone hallway as though to encompass everything within and without it, "It is not you, in case you are wondering."


    "Then I order you to-," but never spoke any further. For the one before her eyes was bent over, laughing at such a preposterous idea.


    "Order me? Me?" he stood tall once more, then made to make a motion as though to wipe away some tears, but stopped, "You cannot order me to do anything. Only our Lord can." In so saying, he did walk away with a light spring in his step.


    Just as he turned a corner, however, a light muttering from Sarah forced him to reappear and toss her person outside, into the earth below. For she muttered something which was forbidden by all beings within the Universe, as it was a Taboo. "Then I''ll have to write in your story," was what she had whispered, and now found herself pinned by an angered Brutus. Of whom now wore a ghostly pale green robe with endarkened red motes of ethereal flames surrounding a crown of thorns upon his brow.


    In his right primary clawed hand was a white staff with many etchings of battles carved within it, and in his left was an old tome full of magicks that was chained to his wrist. Whereas the lesser clawed hands were gone. Not missing as many would surmise, but gone. For they were not a part of his kingly guise, but of his service to the Ageless.


    "DO NOT SPEAK OF SUCH THINGS, EVEN IN JEST," his voice boomed like thunder upon the horizon, "FOR SUCH A THING IS TABOO, AND NOT EVEN HE WHO IS OUR GOD WILL BE ABLE TO STOP US FROM SEAKING JUDGMENT AGAINST YOU." Such words caused her to sink centimetre by centimetre into the earth with every syllable, until it vanished. Thus leaving her extremely fearful over what had just occurred, as she was left alone to climb out of the hole that her mouth had dug for her.

 Chapter 11

    "Brutus," sighed the Ageless as he sat up from a desk in order to look in the direction of a oval shaped mirror that was the size of a normal being''s head. That is, if normal meant the size of a young dragon''s skull, but not in shape. For such a thing was to be used only by those given permission to do so. As such, Brutus was allotted such a privilege, so long as it was of importance.


    The area in which he was currently within, however, was of a cavernous great hall which seemed to fit Giants of an ancient past. Unfortunately, such beings did not exist at that time, and it was instead being used for passing judgment upon various beings of notoriety, or applicants who wish to join the rapidly growing Pantheon. Of which the latter was in the process with his person, as a lowly God and Goddess of Earth and Fire wish to have their world entered under his protections, when he was bother by Brutus''s image.


    "I am in the middle of another application, Brutus. Why is it that you have called my person?"


    "Forgive me, My Lord High God," bowed the image of the Lich King, who was in his robes of white at the time, "but it concerns your wife and son."


    To which the God King''s eyes flared once, as walls of stone and earth erupted around himself and the mirror. This was to allow him some privacy so that others may not listen in on more personal matters. For there were many in this ever growing Pantheon of Gods and Goddesses, and nearly half desired to rest the symbolic crown from his brow. Which also meant that they would try to find some sort of leverage against his person, no matter how small.


    "Speak," came his command, as a simple stone chair flowed up in order to allow himself to sit comfortably. However, as he was an Undead creature, he would not feel such a thing.


    "Yes, my Lord High God," once more, the Skeleton bowed, and once he stood tall, did he repeat what had transpired after putting the children to bed.


    Outside of the space where the Ageless had erected something similar to a dome, was the milling bodies of hundreds of celestial beings. Many of whom were applicants, and chatted amongst themselves about various ideologies, creeds, and their own people. However, this all stopped once they each became aware of a building pressure surrounding such a structure.


    Each and every one of them felt the anger of the God King, as a single glowing, white feathered wing erupted from the top. As well as heard his voice boom throughout the entirety of the Universe itself, "SHE SAID WHAT?!"


    Afterwards came a torrent of energy, as a great something flew straight up into the air, and through the ceiling. Of which such beings caught sight of a horrific creature that was nearly twenty metres in height, and had one half appear as though it were of an Elf with platinum blonde hair, whilst the other half was purely skeletal. Upon the Elven side of the giant''s face was an eye of silver, with a slit of crimson in the middle. Whereas the other half contained a solid orb of crimson within.


    This was all anyone was able to view, as it skyrocketed away. Thus leaving them to wonder what such a creature was, whilst those of whom knew that that was the Ageless, wished whomever had incurred his wrath would be given a merciful and quick end.


    *****


    Within the Castle of Perpetual Midnight, however, many of its residents were still asleep. Though, not Sarah. For she had finally dug herself out of the earth, and was now being bathed by a pair of tired, and wholly nude, Elven females. These had, at the beginning, desired to know why she was covered in dirt and grass, but were met with silence. Instead, they simply performed their duty in cleaning her body.


    It was here, as she was soaking within the pool of warm water after being scrubbed, that her ears twitched as someone was making their way towards the bathhouse, and the being was quite angry. "Where is she?" boomed the familiar voice, "Where is my wife, Sarah?" The Goddess felt a mixture of emotions from such a voice, but one was prominent above all else. Disappointment.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    She felt it, those awake felt it, but were helpless to stop his advance.


    "Sir," came another''s, but muffled as several footsteps approached the door, "You cannot go in there. She is-" What came afterwards was not another word, but a loud splat, as something struck the door to the bathhouse. Of which shuddered greatly, and from underneath the door, slowly making its way inwards, was a quickly spreading pool of crimson.


    This led to the gilded doors to open, and there in the doorway was an endarkened furred, nine-tailed Kitsune with eyes full of shadowed darkness which appeared as though they absorbed all light before them. "Get out," he commanded the nude Elves, who stared up in horror at the God King. To which he turned to them slowly, his entire form stretching into a monstrous visage from their deepest nightmares. "GET. OUT," a spectral voice howled at their persons, causing them to flee like the wind.


    Afterwards, did his body revert back into its nine-tailed fox form, and slowly advanced upon Sarah''s position, of whom was terrified to the point of being frozen where she sat within the pool.


    "I am... disappointed in you, Sarah," his voice, though calm and collective, was seeping with a rage that simmered within his cold. unbeating heart.


    "Hus-band?" she squeaked, entirely frozen, as his body flowed past the barrier which kept the waters from spilling out upon the marble flooring. Once it was touched by he who was King, did they freeze in their entirety. Thus trapping her body, leaving her to the mercy of the other.


    "Brutus told me quite the tale," his voice was soothing, calm, but held the hidden venom of one who was ready to strike, "of how he caught you whispering of wanting to... change his Story." His right hand caressed the left side of her muzzle and head as this was spoken, but there was no warmth within such calmness. Of which caused her to shiver and desire to run, but she could not.


    "N-no," the Goddess gasped out, but could utter no more beyond frightened gasps.


    "No?" he reared back with mock surprise, "Do you think he would lie to me?" a paw was placed, dramatically, upon his chest as he leaned forward to stare in her eyes, "Me? His God? No one would dare perform such an action," his eyes narrowed whilst his paw was dropped to his side, "At least, not a second time.


    "And to you, my dear. I unfortunately must perform the same action I do to those who do not remember their place. Especially when it comes to my stories," the God King cupped her head in his paws, which caused several tears to fall from her eyes as he kisses her head.


    "Now, now my dear," two of his digits expertly wiped the liquid away, "no crying. For although this is a must, I do so for our child."


    "No-ox?" her eyes widened greatly as she tried to move whilst still encased.


    "Yes," mused the Ageless with a smile, "but he won''t know what has occurred, and you won''t remember anything." His smile became that of a Cheshire grin, as the other whined and fought against the cage of magickally charged ice, but to no avail. For the God King had already began in his intonement of a spell, "<<Celestial Alteration: Memories>>."


    She watched with great horror, as spell circles of gold and silver slowly carved themselves into the air around them, casting their threads upon her frozen body as though there was not any ice keeping her still. Each of which entered her being with ease, causing her body to spasm from each and every one of them. To which she whined and yelped for help, but none would come to aid her.


    Not the Chosen, the Living Armour which stood at attention throughout the halls, nor anyone else. Which meant she was at the mercy of her husband, the Ageless, and upon peering up into his features, she was met with an apologetic smile. However, just as the last thread entered her body, she felt her head being kissed by the other.


    "I love you," he whispered, as the world around her faded into nothing.


    *


    "My Lord High God?" called out Brutus as he watched his God King shut the door to his wife''s bedroom after tucking her in, "You called for me?"


    "Yes I did," rumbled the Ageless as he shut the door behind his person with a sigh, "I shall be needing a few Watchers placed within the castle."


    "The Watchers, my Lord?" the Skeleton''s skull tilted towards his right shoulder with some concern in the pinpricks of light he called eyes, "Whatever for?" For such a group were nothing more than immortal spies that were created and deployed by the Kitsune, and held the ability to hide from those with Celestial or Infernal magicks and abilities. Of which led to many a purge that was kept secret from all others, so that they may continue to live and thrive in relative ignorance.


    "They are to keep an eye on Sarah, as I have found some fostering schemes within her mind," his right paw came up to forestall the other''s outburst, "She is to be watched, understand?"


    "And the time limit?"


    "Indefinite."


    "Yes, my Lord High God. Your will be done," bowed the Lich King who would follow his God even if it led to their downfall. For this was how much he loved the other, and would even slay his own family just to please him.


    "Once this has been taken care of," the Ageless spoke after he bade his right hand in all things to follow his person, "I desire to know if we have made any head way on finding the location of the world called Earth."

 Chapter 12 [Sarah]

    "Mama," Nox mewed, pawing at his mother as she awoke from her usual spot in the garden. Not remembering how she came to such a place, her body sat up, dislodging the child who tumbled away with a, "Wee!"


    "Oh," her right clawed hand clutched at her head, for it throbbed somewhat under the moonlight, "Hello Nox," her eyes drifted to the ground where her son lay on his back, which caused the twins to pounce on top of his person, keeping him pinned as they nuzzled his chest and neck.


    "Morning, Miss Sarah," called out Anasi, whose dark cheeks reddened somewhat as he looked upon her form. For although she was wearing the same dress she normally wore, it was currently transparent. Well, it was when she was asleep, as now it fluctuated between muted and opaque colours. This then led to a little more cheerful and warmth, as she continued to awaken from her sleep.


    "Morning Anasi," the Goddess yawned greatly, reminding everyone that she was still very much a wolf, "Have you all eaten?"


    "Yes, Mama," came another mewing from the hybrid, which was followed by several yips as he tried to remove himself from Maya and Mia''s grasp.


    "That''s good," her voice turned into a groan as she stretched her body whilst it was still seated in the chair. Afterwards, she did stand in order to shake her body quickly before sitting back down and crossed her right leg over her left. "So? Why are you all here instead of playing in the playroom?"


    "Story," chimed in her son, who was joined by the twins'' voices, and the Arachne''s insistent nodding.


    "Okay, okay," she nodded and waved at them to quiet down, "Which story did you want me to read again?"


    "This one," Nox''s right paw fell upon an old and yellowed book which appeared to be very familiar to her eyes. Yet, she could not recall where she''d seen such a thing. Not only this, but after she blinked as though to remove such a feeling, the book was in her hands, propped open, and the children were sitting upon cushions whilst waiting expectantly for her to begin.


    *****


    "So that''s it? No real explanation as to why you''re in this state?" growled the veteran, who, as it turned out, was a Templar Knight called Dashall Lifeweaver. As his name suggests, he is able to heal others to some degree, and was even able to resurrect a few during his time within a tutorial world.


    Not only this, but he was also the birth father of Karastak''s other self, before he came to the world of Azzarath. This meant that the others, the Cleric and Mage were his siblings, but had never mentioned it to the others. When asked later why he never mentioned this, he told them, "They abandoned my person when I needed them the most. Therefore, I had forgotten them in their entirety when I came to this realm."


    "No," growled the Fallen God who sat across from them in a more luxurious home that had been built for him, but rarely stepped inside. For such a place was more of a glorified vault full of trophies and treasures that would cause a dragon to become green with envy. The three Humans were sitting upon plain chairs made of wicker, and were being glared down upon by the Undying. Of whom sat upon various mounds of gold, silver, and jewels, or simply stood with anger and hatred radiating off of their bodies for such a race.


    Whereas Karastak merely sat upon the iron and stone throne that was hastily brought in by Brutus and a few of the more skeletal males. For he believed his God should not sit upon anything less than the finest. Which meant he also tried to have the other sit upon a more gilded piece of furniture, but compromised for the simpler one.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "I have no obligations to speak of what had occurred upon my world," he began slowly, but was immediately cut off by the Cleric called Aclara.


    "Your world?" her facial features contained a slight snarl, which was almost immediately retracted as she remembered where she was, "Your world is not here, but with us at home."


    "Our world was taken from us," snarled Brutus, who stood up from his position at the foot of the Fallen God''s throne, "You are only Humans, and have no place amongst us. You should be-"


    "That''s enough, Brutus," Karastak raised his illusory, right hand in order to quell the Lich''s outburst. Of whom twirled around in order to object, but bowed low instead, retaking his place nearby. "But he is correct in that you do not have a place amongst us, beyond being used as fodder for our more... How should I put it?"


    "Endogenous?" called out Sia.


    "Rambunctious?" asked aloud Shauu.


    "Hungry?" hissed Sisstra.


    "Always wanting more and more?" grinned Amira, as she raised her voice towards those outside.


    "Yes," his own lips stretched into a feral maw, one that revealed several rows of teeth to the world, "All of those and more, I would call them."


    "Who?" quavered the Cleric, dreading the answer that was sure to come, as Dashall reach over in order to comfort her somewhat.


    "Those outside," chimed in Brutus, who waved at the windows which revealed many a monstrous creature which should never exist upon this world of Azzarath, "Such brutes they are, but they do serve a purpose."


    "So? Why have you come here?" The Fallen God crossed his legs at this point, whilst leaning back and splaying his fingertips against one another in front of him.


    "An Admin got in contact with us," this came from the Templar, who was sweating somewhat from the pressure exuded by the hostility in the air, "They wanted us to come and take you away so you can relax and not think about whatever happened to you."


    "We''re going on an adventure," the Mage, who was called Melephas, stood up and posed with his left fist upon his hip, his right being used to point towards the ceiling, and his face turned towards such a direction. After a few moments, though, he turned towards Karastak, pointing as well, "And you''re coming with us."


    "Now why should I leave my servants to go on an adventure with you Humans?"


    "Stop saying that," snapped Aclara, "You''re Human, too."


    "Am I now?" chuckled the other as his form exploded, knocking over his throne, a few piles of coins, and the trio before him. Whereas the others simply stood or sat where they were, unaffected by the force exuded by the Fallen God. There, standing over the fallen Humans, was a skeletal creature that was not of this realm, and had to squat in order to not destroy the space in which they occupied currently.


    Whereas outside the constructed home, many of the creatures who were far too curious ran screaming once they caught a glimpse of such a monster. For such a thing was of their worst nightmare, and even though its attention was not upon they, those too scared prayed that it would never change.


    "I have never been Human to begin with," rumbled the monster before them, "So once again, why should I go with you?"


    "Master?" called out Rojaahn, a metallic Bear Beastman with four arms. Of whom stood up whilst making a motion as though to push up a pair of spectacles that were not there, and trotted over to his position, "Might I make a suggestion?"


    "You may," spoke the other as his body retracted inwards, becoming his illusory Human self once again.


    "Why not take this as a way to scout out potential bases for our growing numbers?"


    "Hmm," a faded blue robe magickally wrapped around Karastak, just as a plain, wooden staff appeared within his right hand, "Explain further."


    "Of course, Master," bowed the Beastman, who smiled softly as he continued, "Our numbers are only going to continue to grow, and with my experiments upon those captured, we can double our forces within a cycle."


    "Impressive."


    "Yes, Master, I thank you," he bowed once more, "However, we will be needing more space, as this valley will become quite crowded if they continue to grow like they are. Which means-"


    "Which means we will be needing more room, or a large enough city like Necropolis to contain them all," finished the other with a nod, "Very well. If you have any more of those beacons, I shall be taking those as well."


    "Of course, Master. I will have a dozen at the ready whenever you decide to leave."


    "Tomorrow," he rumbled slowly, "As many as you can create by tomorrow morning."


    "Yes, Master. Your will be done."

 Chapter 13 [Sarah]

    "Is this everything, Rojaahn?" asked Karastak as he opened a large bag containing eight transparent crystals within. Each contained a soft blue light, which allowed others to note that such a thing held a spell of transference within. However, to himself, these were simple beacons which would allow those under his employ to journey to wherever they would be activated. Thus sending them out to scout around the area for a more suitable habitat for all under his employ.


    "Yes, Master," bobbed the metallic Bear Beastman, who rubbed his four clawed hands together as though washing them under an invisible faucet, "Everything is within working order, as well."


    "Very good. I will also be sure to send back more subjects, and anything of interest to yourself, as well."


    "Ah," the Beastman''s eyes widened greatly at this, then bowed low, "Thank you, my Lord God. Thank you."


    "It is fine. It is fine," waved the Fallen God, desiring the other to stand tall once more.


    For the world around them was starting to stir, as the day star was just starting to rise, casting shadows all over the valley they occupied. Whereas the rest of the residents soon began to appear with grogginess about their features. Though, a few dozen have returned from their before dawn hunt, bringing with them several large carcasses of deer, goat, and bear. Of which would be skinned, their pelts and hides tanned or cured, and their meat portioned out for a morning meal.


    The only ones not at all tired, however, were the Undying, Brutus, and Karastak. For they are, were, and forever shall be, a part of the Undead. Whereas the Humans themselves, except for the Mage, did not receive as much sleep as they would have enjoyed. For the constant scratching outside where they slept, and the staring of the Undead, caused them to rest only a few hours as opposed to sleeping. Of which the one called Melephas was able to achieve, and yawned and stretched as he exited the building.


    "Morning," he groaned slowly, as the gasses between his bones were released, causing a popping sound to ensue.


    "How can you sleep with those eyes staring at you like that?" grumbled Aclara, who frightfully accepted a somewhat clean rag and bucket of wash water from Sia in order to wash her face.


    "Sleep?" the Mage showed a look of perplexed surprise, "Weren''t you able to log off and have your character sleep?" Both the Templar and Cleric stared at him with mouths agape, whilst he just shook his head slowly before accepting a small portion of half scorched, half raw chunk of unknown meat from a snarling Goblin. Of which appeared to want nothing more than to skewer the Human before it, but could nothing beyond handing over the meat and watch as it was devoured by the Apathetic male.


    "Well, whatever," he muttered slowly, wiping his mouth and chin free of blood and juices with the right sleeve of his robe. Which, in turn, he raised his voice towards the one in the faded blue robe, "We going, or what?"


    "Yes," droned Karastak, as Brutus appeared before him in a matching, faded blue robe. Gone were his metallic features, bones, and four arms, in their place was something which resembled a normal Human male. Of whom had a rounded sort of head with short cropped silver hair. The features of his face looked much like an Elf''s, with a haughty expression forever plastered upon it. Of which were complimented with his pointed ears, and doe shaped eyes with the colours within being the same as his God''s.


    "I am ready for the journey, my Lord God," he bowed before the other with a smile, as he was able to find a use for such an illusion after so long of constructing it carefully.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    "I can see that," Karastak''s eyes travelled up and down the Lich''s illusory body, and smirked as it shivered from doing so. However, it then travelled away, and searched out for another, "Sia."


    "I am here, Lord," she appeared in an instant, startling a few who were milling about in search of sustenance.


    "You will be in charge whilst I am away, understand?"


    "Perfectly, my Lord," her body bent forward in elegance, which caused Brutus to fume for some odd reason, "None will be allowed entrance into the territory, and live."


    "Good. Good," he grinned in a broad manner, and waved the Humans over so that they may begin their exploration together, "<<Gateway: Hub of Azzarath>>."


    *


    The Hub World of Azzarath, the central place connecting all worlds within the Pantheon of Azzarath together, was a white space containing many portals all along its walls. Each and every one of these portals contained a letter grade above themselves in order to depict their difficulty. Such as an A to Z, with A being the lowest, and Z being the highest grade possible. As well as numbers which dictate that such quests and needs would take cycles to complete, even if they skipped over several steps of the process.


    Due to such a ranking, many were able to carefully gauge their strengths and test such a thing upon the various worlds below.


    In the centre of this World were many traders of nearly every sort. From foods to trinkets, weapons and armours to potions, the selling of mounts to the selling of a variety of pets. All of this and more were sold, and as such, they were quite loud in hawking their wares. As such, a bubble of Perceived Silence was erected around the lot of them. Which meant that they could be seen shouting and conversing with others, but not heard until one stepped within such a space.


    However, the group themselves were upon the entrance to such a place, and had to step off a large circular slab of enchanted stone. Which they were directed by an overly large. and block shaped, golem with the inscription of, "Hi. My name is Thing," carved in the centre of its chest.


    Once they removed themselves from such a slab, did the party enter the World, and moved off to the side where an odd stand was in front of them. "Come on," shouted the Cleric with joy, as she waved at the rest with her hand. As they did so, they were met with something which appeared to be vaguely familiar to the Fallen God. Of which came more into focus as he directed his attention upon the memory.


    This led to him to recall a few Adventuring "Heroes" which were summoned into his world by the remaining Humans. Of whom sent such people to their doom, but not before he was able to gain their knowledge about the worlds outside their domain. "Curious," he mused to himself, which garnered the attention of Brutus, but waved the thought away soon after, "It is nothing."


    Upon coming closer, they heard the mutterings of the Humans who were trying to decide which world''s problem they should tackle first. Of which there were many, but they were sorely limited due to their strength. Whereas Karastak''s was on par with that of a Minour God at this point, but he did not feel the need to speak aloud such a thing to them. For all they knew, he was at least twice as strong, perhaps thrice, as they were. Especially when he was able to command such Undead.


    "We should try for a D or E ranked world," mused Aclara, as she tapped her fingers upon a glass covering. Which then revealed a series of twenty worlds with either a white or red coloured D or E upon the world.


    "Why not an F?" chimed in the Mage, whose hands were behind his head as he shifted from one foot to the next. To which Dashall slapped him upside the head, causing Melephas to stumble a little forward. "Hey," he grumbled loudly, "What was that for?"


    "Do you want to fight a horde of Undead?" growled the Templar, and was immediately interrupted by Karastak.


    "What''s this about the Undead?" His eyes, along with Brutus''s, shone with great interest as they leaned forward in order to stare upon the odd structure before them. Whereupon his fingers to brush aside the worlds marked with a D or E in order for those with a white F, a red F, and a red F+ to appear upon the surface.


    "Hmm," he hummed softly as words appeared next to each world, telling them what is to be expected within each. It was here, after browsing such worlds, that he came upon one that appeared to be promising within his eyes. "Onul''raan," his voice rumbled softly, full of great expectancy, "Wait for me. For I shall be there soon."

 Chapter 14 [Sarah]

    Onul''raan, a world containing one great continent and four lessers, of which housed many a life form upon such. Of the four, only one contained a Human empire, which did make war against its neighbours every other decade. For which such beings were none too pleased about, as they tended to raid and set fire to their coastlines until driven back by the might of the combined strength of the other races.


    Now, however, they had become silent as the decade in which they would soon resume their battles came about, but were met with only clear skies, calm waters, and silence. Which led to many believing there was some new scheme, as there had been silence within the first cycle of the decade of battle before. Unfortunately, or perhaps fortunately for them, there was nothing. Not the first cycle, the second, nor the latter cycles, and it seemed that the Humans had given up on their desires for domination of the other races.


    Which is why the remaining three, Elves, Orcs, and Goliaths sent out their ships full of soldiers and spies to find out what had occurred with the Human civilisation. Upon reaching the first port town which was known by all to be a Freeport which was neutral in all things, they found it empty of life.


    There was nothing there. No bodies, no signs of battle, and no animals. The latter was especially disturbing to the Elves who set foot upon the port town, and even reported the lack of spiritual and natural energies within. For it appeared to them that a great something had removed everything that was alive, and apparated them elsewhere. Thus leaving a void of nothingness behind, which caused such a race to shiver greatly. Of whom were more attuned to the world and its energies than any other.


    This led to the races slowly expanding over the continent of the Humans, trying to figure out what had happened. However, after two decades of doing their best to figure out what had caused such a race to vanish, they were met with their answer.


    The Great Continent.


    The final clue was found within a vault underneath the Humans'' last great King''s castle, along with the body of such a being. Of which was perfectly preserved, but not even the Elves'' great magicks was able to revive such a being fully. Instead, he was able to stay alive long enough to mutter a few words, before his body faded away to dust, "They... live... again... Run!"


    No one was able to make out what this last King spoke of, and nearly all brushed it off as nothing, only believing that they could now rest in peace.


    "The fighting is over," proclaimed many a herald across the three nations, "The Humans have ended themselves, and now there will be peace."


    Oh how a fool such races were, as they celebrated and retreated from the vault with only what was visible. For if they had deigned to search further, they would have found a trove of scrolls and books. Each containing findings of a grand treasure within the Grand Continent, of which proved to be such a race''s undoing. For upon opening this "great treasure" they did unleash a curse upon the world. One which was long ago forgotten by all of that time.


    This curse allowed the fallen to rise up again, to feast upon the living, and infect those who escaped after being bitten or scratch. These bites and scratches turned such survivors into virulent time bombs which, once detonated, created untold destruction around their persons. Not only this, but portals opened from within, allowing those who long awaited their turn to wreak havoc upon those still living.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    No. None of them knew of such a thing, and instead continued as though nothing was amiss. That is, until a sick sailor appeared within the former Human Freeport, and detonated within a large crowd. Of which led to the creation of many Undead, and the first of many portals to appear, as a horde of monstrous creatures resembling the disappeared Humans reemerged. Thus came the slaughter of thousands, which spread to the millions within a single turn of the day star.


    Within a single cycle, and after another two and a half decades of having no wars with the Humans, did they return and retake their homeland with such strength that made them appear demonic than anything else. However, they also set their sights upon the other continents, which caused many to panic. For they had not warred with any others in so long, that they lost the Elven continent and half of the Orc, when their priests, seers, and shamans cast their prayers to the heavens above in order to deliver them from such a force.


    *****


    Of which was answered by Karastak, much to the dismay of the trio of Humans, as they entered the portal for the world of Onul''raan. Whereupon they were met by a ghostly apparition of a female Human who bowed and escorted them towards a chamber where a spell circle sat in silence upon a pristine, marble flooring. There, the group was told, through a series of gestures by the female, to stand and wait upon such a thing.


    Afterwards, she did vanish, leaving them to their own devices for a time within the silence of the chamber. Or, it would have, if not for the complaining of a worrisome Aclara and Dashall. Of whom whispered frantically amongst one another, discussing the possibilities of what they may encounter. Perhaps such a thing was to reassure themselves in the beginning, but were not grating on the Fallen God''s nerves.


    "You will be silent," he hissed at the pair, as he turned his head to glare with one eyes upon their persons. Of whom was met with indignation by they who claimed to be his family.


    "Now listen here, [omitted]," growled the Templar, who dared to lay a gauntleted hand upon his left shoulder in order to spin his around, "I am your father, and I will not have you-"


    "My father?" Karastak laughed with disgust as he swatted the hand away, then turned to face everyone before him, "You are not my ''father'', and I will speak however I may." The Cleric looked about ready to speak, but was silenced almost immediately from the other''s glare, "In my eyes, none of you are recognisable, nor do I care about your wellbeing. So take heed, for I shall not be the one to save you if you cannot save yourselves."


    Upon so saying, he turned back around and towards Brutus, where they spoke low and in a language not familiar to their ears. However, such a thing did not progress far, as the apparition had reappeared with a time of some sort. Which was then placed upon a pedestal which appeared within an instant in front of her.


    No words were spoken, but the spell circle below shone with a great radiance beneath their feet. This led to a blinding light to emerge from below, which wrapped around their bodies, causing them to feel lighter than air. However, as they were becoming accustomed to such a feeling, another took over. This one, by the by, was one that caused their bodies to jerk backwards, along with one of falling from a great height.


    Yes. They were, and were speeding quickly towards a world with five continents surrounded by a great expanse of water. Four of them appeared to be more along the lines of large islands, whilst the fifth was the continent. From their view of the world they were traveling to, though, it appeared as though there was a mass of endarkened clouds building around the centre of the large one, and extended over most of two of the lessers.


    Quite odd in their eyes, to be sure, as they made their way towards one of the large islands which was not covered by such clouds. Once they entered such a world, the group was able to peer a little further from within the light which encompassed their bodies. One that revealed a great milling of bodies which yearned for those still living upon the land and waters surrounding it.


    These beings excited Karastak and Brutus, as they glanced at one another with a nod. For they would venture forth into such a land, even if they had to discard the extra baggage which attached to their persons.

 Chapter 15 [Ageless]

    Sarah stopped reading as she felt the lips of another upon the top of her head. When she peered up towards this other, she smiled warmly as the visage of the Ageless''s Kitsune form was above her. However, just as she was about to address his person, Nox scurried up her body and latched onto the other''s chest. "Papa," he cried out, tails wiggling and wagging in all directions, "I missed you."


    "I missed you too, Nox," rumbled the God King, which caused the child to giggle happily at the sensation. The other children, especially Maya and Mia, milled around at his feet, awaiting to greet his person.


    Of whom were each picked up and greeted, but the twins went a stepped further and hugged his neck with a, "Uncle God," upon their lips. He then chuckled softly at their desires for a hug, and embraced their small forms for a time before setting them back down with his son.


    "Sarah," his sigh caught the attention of the Goddess, who turned towards his person with a smile, but flinched when she noted his eyes were staring straight through her. This confused her for a moment, as she was unsure of why her body would choose to do so. For he would never harm or frighten herself, therefore, why was she so startled? Right?


    As she contemplated this, she flinched once more, but at his touch. Confused even more, she blinked several times as she was lifted into the air and kissed by her husband. This action appeared to have banished such feelings, as her body was twirled around whilst she focused upon the soft textures of the other''s lips pressing against her own.


    Whilst this occurred, Nox was currently running around Anasi with a frightened look upon his features. For the twins had decided they wished to try kissing him, but found him to be quite uncooperative. "Come back, Nox," mewed Mia, whose furred cheeks blushed a delicate pink as she and her sister chased him around their friend.


    "We just want to try it out," chimed in Maya, who leapt over the Arachne in an effort to grapple the young hybrid. Unfortunately, she bounced off his backside, and flopped to the ground. Within mere moments, she leapt to her front paws and feet, her tails splayed in the air, as she hopped around in place for the hybrid. Whose tail tips were seen disappearing into the castle, as he sought out his escape.


    Yes. This led to a great chase between the three, but in the end, he was caught. However, by not many who would think. For Anasi had captured him in his webs, and placed the child upon his back, much to the dismay of the twins. They desired his person for themselves, especially his lips for their own pleasures, and followed him slowly back outside where the Ageless sat alone with the old and yellowed book propped open upon his legs.


    "Hmm?" His eyes drifted up from the tired parchment within, and chuckled at the sight of his son tied upon his friend''s back. Of whom mewed up at his father with a pitiful expression, then found himself released after being waved at slightly.


    "Freedom," he crowed with great joy, then found himself between the twins who desired to kiss him. Yes. They performed thusly whilst he cried out a, "No!"


    Soon after such an event was over and done with, the children crawled onto four small sofas. Of which became two, as the twins crawled right back into Nox''s when they noticed he was quite alone.


    "Are you quite finished?" chuckled the Ageless, as he set aside the book and leaned back comfortably.


    "Yes, Papa," mewed Nox, who leaned his head back whilst Maya and Mia rubbed their muzzles against his neck.


    "Very well, then let us continue with the story at hand."


    *****


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    The light deposited us upon the surface of Onul''raan with as much fanfare as one would suspect during the late hours of the turn. For the people of this world desired for a saviour to come and deliver them from this great evil. However, their expectations of who it was that was summoned was a little misplaced. As once it was revealed what our forms were, did the murmuring begin, and more than one expressed their disgust for it.


    "Humans," came the mutterance of those who were Elf, Orc, and Goliath, "Why are there Humans?" Many more soon came forth, and with it, a desire to slay the Humans before them. However, I and Brutus cared little about this, and instead spoke amongst ourselves whilst pointing in the general direction of the dark clouds which we had seen. For we wished to head in that direction, with or without the consent of the angered crowd before us.


    The area in which we had been transported to, by the by, was of a raised platform in the centre of a thriving city full of such races as spoken of. This was raised to ten metres, and was crafted in a circular manner with nearly a dozen red robed individuals of varying sizes before us. These individuals were who desired to slay our persons, but were hesitant to do so. For once their summoned heroes were slain, they would not be allowed to summon another for nearly a cycle hence.


    Far below, on the other hand, was a celebration, as they had been told that the summoning was a success. That there was five individuals who had come to destroy the Undead forces, and allow them to return to their peaceful ways. To this, the Humans milled about with uncertainty, whilst myself and Brutus sneered with disgust. We were not there to help them, but to help ourselves to their Undead.


    "Thank you for answering our call, Heroes," came an elderly voice which was full of tension. This was revealed to be an old male Elf of many centuries, as noted by the multitude of wrinkles upon his features. This, coupled with the stoop in his back, and the young Orc helping him move, was what denoted his age to be. At least, within my own eyes, at least.


    Great revelry soon drifted upwards, catching the ears of those who dared call themselves my "family", which led to them peering over the lip of the platform. "Seems to be a party, is it for us?" Melephas was the one who voiced such an inquiry, but with more of a bored expression upon his features than anything else at that time.


    To which the elder nodded several times, "It is, but I''m afraid you are not what we expected. You see, Humans are the... problem in this world. Although you are all Humans, with the exception of that one," his head tilted towards Brutus, who frowned greatly at the other, "we cannot have you walking amongst us."


    "You mean to say we shall all die if they found out about us?" grumbled Dashall as robes of red were passed out amongst the group.


    "In part, yes," the elder tilted his head towards my person, as I had knocked such an offending object away, "They are the Undead, after all, and I would hate to find out one of my own skewered our world''s champions with the belief they were so."


    Turning towards my person with a look of pity, he snapped his fingers with a sound which reminded my person of a whip cracking nearby. To which those others in red robes began to chant, positioning themselves around us as spell circles containing a binding spell entrapped our persons. "Ah, but fear not, for I shall make you all appear different, less Human." Now the Elf grinned a malevolent grin, as the spells activated, releasing many arcane chains which leapt from the ground and towards our bodies.


    Of which easily snaked around the Humans, causing them to grunt and groan as they were wrapped in such bindings, bearing them to the platform. Brutus, however, allowed them to wrap around his body. Once they did so, they strained to drag him towards the ground, and broke as soon as he stretched his illusory body.


    I, on the other hand, refused to let such things touch my own illusory body. For such a thing was a violation, and required swift and precise punishment for those who dared to perform such actions. This warranted their deaths, one that I took great pleasure in exacting.


    "<<Arc of Mana>>," I intoned, howling in the air as a great bolt of chaotic energy, the colour of fresh blood, erupted from my right palm. One that I had made a motion as though I was pushing a great force away from my person.


    This leapt away, striking the elder completely through his body, lancing out towards the open air. The others stood with horror as I rounded upon them, Brutus shedding his illusory skin as he drew upon his own unearthly energies. Of which were the dedicated towards the summoning of his own ghostly servants.


    They numbered as a dozen, these ghostly Undead, and were of transparent Skeletons that glowed a pale and diseased green. No sound escaped their open maws, as they raised up their rusted swords and shields, slicing, slashing, and stabbing all, but two of the red robed mages. Yes. The Humans who called themselves a part of my family were released, and yes, they were left unharmed.


    Whereas the remaining two started shouting something in a language I had not heard before. To which I turned towards Brutus, ordering him to capture one of them alive so that we may better understand their words.

 Chapter 16 [Ageless]

    "What did you do that for?" growled the Templar, who leapt to his feet the moment the shackles fell away from his person. Of which was the exact moment the final Elf was slain.


    As the last of Brutus''s minions dissipated, I turned towards the one who called himself my "Father" with a sneer upon my illusory lips, "They deigned to take my control over my life for what? A project that would later be used to slay those that are already dead?"


    "Speak. English," he commanded as the proverbial smoke seeped out of his ears.


    "English?" my voice contained nothing more than mirth and contempt for those before my eyes, "Now that is something I''ve not heard in a long time. No. This is not ''English'' we are speaking, Dashall, but Common. As to what I have said? Well, allow my words to clarify fully: They tried to capture us for whatever experimentations necessary to quell their desires to understand Human anatomy."


    "And this warranted their deaths?" cried out the Cleric, who stood up slowly with the help of Melephas.


    "Yes, actually," was my reply as my Lich alerted my person to the sound of heavy boots coming up the platform. For quite a few bodies had fallen off during the slaughter of such beings, which was quite visible to those around. Not only this, but the lights given off by our magicks was nothing more than a beacon for trouble.


    "You... What happened to you?" However, before she was able to continue, a multitude of angry voices rose up around our persons, calling attention to the fact that we were all within the centre of death.


    "Another time, perhaps," my voice came out as a whisper, as I reached inside my robes to pull out a silvered necklace with a sparkling feather tied into the strands. This was given over to Brutus, who placed it around his neck with a nod of thanks to my person.


    "Flight," he commanded, and skyrocketed into the air whilst leaving behind a small sonic boom as he disappeared into the heavens above.


    Perhaps it was an afterthought, or perhaps my past self felt something for the pathetic Humans. For three other necklaces were tossed towards them, just as I bent over with palms pressing up against my chest. The Cleric, believing I was in pain, rushed to my side to heal my being in some way. However, just as she reached my person, her body was flung backwards and into the Templar. Of which the pair crumpled to the ground in a heap, as my own body transformed itself into a Devil.


    Wings of bone erupted from my back, my body cloaked in shadows, whilst a crown of horns shot out of the top of my head. Whereas my hair, which was once the colour of fallen snow, became living fire and roared a dragon''s roar from the moment of my transformation. Within moments after the roar subsided, did it settle upon my endarkened shoulders as normal hair would, but also crackled every now and again.


    My features, however, were non-existent, save for a pair of luminous orbs the colour of Madness. Of which was full of hatred and contempt for all things living, or not under my own protections.


    As to the rest of my body? A tail of spikes had formed itself from my backside, and curled around towards the base of my clawed feet. Of which contained only three claws, two in the front, one in the back. The same could be said of my clawed hands, for they were also only three upon each one. However, there was also two pairs of these clawed hands, as well as arms to be paired with them. Not only this, but were attached to the side and central portion of my ribs.


    Upon the completion of my transformation, I stood aloft without expression, and simply flapped my wings. Of which took my body into the air, where I tore my gaze away whilst catch the barest of whispers from the Humans, "A-a Demon King!" This came from the Templar, as he stared agape upon my retreating figure.A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    "H-how?" asked the Cleric, "How is he something like that?"


    "That''s so cool," chimed in the Mage, "I want to know how he did that." To which he adorned himself with the necklace, and spoke the command, "Flight," skyrocketing into the air just as my Lich had done so only moments before.


    "Wait forus," shouted Aclara, who wrapped such a thing around her own and Dashall''s around his. Afterwards they did speak the commands for each, launching themselves into the air. Thus, leaving behind stunned and frightened guards from the three civilisations of the world. Of whom did wonder what exactly was summoned, and what this all meant.


    *


    High in the heavens did we fly, each behind my person save for Brutus. For he was my most trusted confidant, but due to my inability to speak, he used a mental ability which allowed us to speak with one another. However, he had remained silent, watching my person as his own gradually removed the illusion from his body.


    For I had enjoyed the feeling of flight once upon a time. It was a relaxing enjoyment, so much so that I performed such acrobatics in the air which would make any sane giddy with laughter. This was so, as it was a childish antic that I cared little for the viewings of those under my person, nor of their own opinions upon the matter.


    Now? Now with the Humans present, I felt little to no enjoyment as my body continued to soar ever onward. For we had a job to perform, one that involved finding another base for my people. Yes. There was also eradicating the Undead, but that was not upon my to-do list at this point in time. No. Instead I would seek of the nearest pocket, where I would find their source before tracking them down further.


    ''My Lord God?'' came the mental voice of my Lich, ''Why do you allow such miserable creatures to follow you?''


    To which I replied with my own, ''I do not know, Brutus. I feel nothing for them, and yet they continue to draw themselves close to my person. Perhaps there is a kinship still between us, or perhaps something continues to pull us together''.


    Laughter echoed throughout my servant''s skull, causing him to cock his head towards his right shoulder whilst staring at my person, ''Well, regardless of what it is, leave them be.''


    ''My Lord God?''


    ''They have yet to lash out at my person, or yours, so you need not worry about them for the time being. However, after what I plan to do, if they choose to leave, then allow them to do so. If they continue to stay?'' More laughter ensued, which was joined in by the other as I shared my thought of, ''Then they are free game to any and all who wish to corrupt those who walk in the light.''


    The direction we were flying towards, by the by, was unknown to my uncaring mind. All that was needed to be understood was that night had fallen, and that it was in the direction of the dark clouds. Of which were steadily growing larger the longer we travelled. Yes. We had found the large body of water seen when we were traveling inside the cascading light moments before.


    This would, hopefully, be the first stop in finding out the source of the affliction that had wiped out the Human population upon the world. However, instead of simply telling those who desired to know, or simply removing the problem, I had decided to instead take it for my own. For having such an ability such as that would be quite entertaining within my clawed hands, and even Brutus would agree about such a thing.


    As the ability to create the Undead was something of a mystery to one such as the I of back then. Even with all of the knowledge at one''s fingertips, as well as having such a willing subject, such as Brutus, to help test out several theories, I still desired to understand it.


    Ah, but you are not here to listen to my desires to understand everything, but of my past self''s exploits.


    Now, after traveling for a time, the dawn had broken through to our right. However, due to the varying worlds having their own Natural Law, we did not know whether or not that the direction the day star was climbing was West, North, South, or even East. Instead, we simply jotted down its location within our minds. Of which allowed us to view a large patch of sanded land with tufts of grass and vegetation upon its shores.


    This was where we settled down, much to the gratitude of the Humans, who flopped upon the shoreline. There, they hugged such a thing as though they had not seen it for so long. Though, the Cleric did perform an odd ritual. One that involved her pressing her lips to the ground and telling it that she missed it. Which was odd in my eyes, and even in Brutus''s, for we doubted she had even been to this world before.

 Chapter 17 [Ageless]

    After such an event occurred, as well as after contemplating whether or not the Humans, especially the Cleric, was sane, we turned our attention inwards. There, we noted the lay of the land was rather untouched, and Brutus noted the absence of fauna. Which simply means there was a lack of life around us, as opposed to the multitude of plant species still performing their duties to ensure they live and grow well.


    "It''s peaceful," muttered the female after wiping her mouth free of grit and sand on her sleeves.


    ''Far too peaceful,'' my mind muttered to Brutus, who nodded and slowly raised his arms out in order to send forth his energies.


    As he was in the middle of this, I was approached by the Humans who desired my attention. Upon giving it, they bombarded my person with inquiries as to how I was a Demon King, how I was able to transform my body, why I was called a God, and so much more. However, during such inquiries, they took not of my quiet voice. It was here that they finally spied my features, for although they were wreathed in shadows, they were still able to make out the outline. Of which the mouth and eyes were noticeably missing, but would only continue to press more and more until, at long last, Brutus had returned from his sendings.


    "My Lord God," he called out, allowing my person to ignore the others completely, "There is something which requires your attention."


    ''You have it, Brutus,'' came my mental reply. Within it was an echoing sigh of gratefulness towards my servant. To which he nodded, pointing with his right, primary clawed hand inwards of the island continent.


    "There, several kilometres inwards, lies an encampment under attack by the Undead," his voice was empty of emotion, which was often taken as him being uncaring towards various events. However, I know him the most, and knew he was simply uncertain as to how to proceed with the news shared.


    ''Very good, my Lich,'' my right clawed hands patted both of his shoulders, to which he sighed within his mind, and I was given a glimpse of joy before that which is in all Undead whisked it away.


    I, on the other hand, squat down with my wings out stretched, then launched my self into the air. Whereupon I did face in the general direction given, and cast, ''<<Alteration: Eyes of The Eagle>>.'' This caused my eyes, which were orbs of crimson, to become like that of an eagle. With it, too, came the ability to see greater distances, but with my own innate talents taken into account, I was able to view even more. Yes. The events which I used such an ability upon were always crystal clear. In that it felt as though I was right there amongst those who were witnessing whatever it was first hand.


    It was here that I felt the familiar sense of vertigo, as my sight did race ever outwards. Everything, from the ground below, to the sky above, was sped up until it eventually stopped a few metres passed what appeared to be a small outpost full of Elves and Orcs sweating profusely upon the battlements. Yes. I did retract my gaze a little in order to have a better view of the surroundings.


    Of which were revealed to be a great battle between the tired living, and the relentless Undead. The former wore what appeared to be silvered leaf-like chainmail, and yes, this extended from the Elves and to their Orc allies. Whereas the latter seemed to have a combination between that and tattered red leathers all about their persons.


    These Undead, by the by, were of the physical sort, as I doubted they would last a single turn if they were incorporeal by nature. They were also a mixture of rotting dead and newly risen. However, those still living held the look of hesitation when placing destructive spells or arrows within them. My guess was that whoever the enemy was, this was the desired effect. For it meant they would fall faster, joining their brothers, sisters, family, and friends in service.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    ''Hmm,'' my mind hummed as I watched several individuals who appeared to be of a higher rank, going by their fancier armours, shout and bark at those under them. Most likely trying to raise morale, as the Undead continued to move towards such an outpost. Of which, after reacting and magnifying my gaze many times, noted that it would most likely last only another few turns before the walls brake open enough to allow such creatures to enter freely.


    ''My Lord God?'' called out Brutus''s mind from down below, ''What shall we do?''


    ''We shall head towards the nearest Undead, Brutus. I take it this one is the closest pocket?''


    ''It is, based on my findings.''


    ''Then inform the Humans that we shall be flying towards this pocket right now.'' As I turned my attention towards the events which unfolded before my own eyes, I smirked mentally as the groans and complaints of the Humans below slowly rose in volume. For they appeared to dislike being up in the air, but joined my person nonetheless, as the alternative of being left behind was unappealing.


    Before we could journey onwards, however, the Templar voice his concern about the other races, "With us being Human, won''t they attack us on sight?"


    "Yes," replied Brutus with a sneer within his tone, "What shall be done with them?"


    To which I replied, not with words, but with a simple gesture of raising my lesser clawed hands in their direction as my eyes blinked in order to dispel that which I had cast. This allowed my person to release an illusory spell which transformed their bodies into Bright Elves. These sorts of Elves also contained another name, Sun Elf, which are the desert folk who traverse the wastelands as all nomads do.


    After such an event was completed, we did begin our flight towards the area. Of which was nearest a great expanse of trees which contained a lake of putrid water. No doubt it was long ago infested with rotted flesh and dark energies, and yes, the Humans turned Elves gagged at such a stench. No. This was not present in those upon the ground, but perhaps they had long ago become used to such a thing, as they awaited their turn to knock upon Death''s door.


    The uneventful flight took us nary a decca-turn, as we continued onward until reaching half a kilometre away from the site. For I desired to watch and understand what was happening, as well as to capture one of the stragglers who were, at that time, turning towards my person as I alighted upon yellow and green grass. ''It appears I have some playmates,'' my mind chuckled into Brutus''s skull, where it rattled about and caused him to sigh in return.


    There were three Undead before my eyes, two were Human in shape, but mummified. Whereas the third was of an Orc with oozing pustules along its left arm. The right was missing, by the way, most likely torn away by one of the Zombies or skeletons which attacked it in the first place. Whereas the rest of its body appeared to contain many a scratch and bite mark throughout the whole, and even its left hand was missing three of its five fingers. Which made it awkward, as it was doing its best to hold onto a rusted falchion within its grasp.


    Upon fully noticing my person, the Humans dashed faster than should be possible, with their clawed hands outstretched in order to tear into my body. However, they were immediately stopped by my lesser clawed hands, and hoisted into the air. All the while, the third was slowly lumbering towards my person. The flesh of its legs and torso falling off in small chunks, revealing swollen tendons and yellowed bone beneath.


    It appeared, within my own eyes, that this one was destined for a more skeletal path, but it did not concern my person. Instead, I focused upon the now struggling Humans, who were yowling and scratching at the claws which gripped it, and the shadowed arms which they were attached to. However, the shadows which wreathed my body also acted as extra armour, as opposed to just an intimidation factor. Which meant that their claws found no purchase, an left them at the mercies of my energies.


    Which was what coursed through their bodies, as my primary clawed hands grip their skulls, wrenching it from their persons. So great was my pulling on their heads, or perhaps their forms were simply to weak, that their spines were pulled out as well.


    This led to a few retching sounds to drift into my ears from behind, but I cared not for those of whom were weaker than I. Instead, I kept a firm grip of that which sought to bite my person due to the fact that their bodies had fallen away, and sent my magicks deep inside their minds. Whereupon I did find a feint link which allowed whoever it was to control their persons with whatever magicks they had.


    ''I... See... You,'' whispered my mind to whomever it was, and sent my chaotic energies into such a link. Where it did cause the multitude of Undead to collapse, writhe, and set aflame. All the while, I did hear a feint scream of pain and anger, but that soon faded away as did the bodies of those who were forced into Undead servitude.

 Chapter 18 [Ageless]

    "Who did you see, Papa?" mewed Nox with widened eyes as he stared up at his father as though to beg for the answer. The twins also performed this action, tripling the effectiveness of the gaze in order to ferret out the answer that they sought. Whereas Anasi simply cupped his face with both hands, rubbing it gently as he shook his head slowly.


    The Ageless, however, strained a small smirk, as he sought to endure or resist such a gaze from the trio of adorableness by closing his own eyes and sighing, "You will have to wait until later, okay? If I reveal it now, then the whole point to this part of the story will be at a loss."


    "Aw," they pouted up at his person. However, this led to the twins snuggling into Nox, who merely hugged their persons closer whilst the other continued onwards with the story.


    *****


    Our recent exploits did not go unnoticed, by the by. For just as I sent my energies out, did the entirety of the armies around the wooden outpost was also set aflame, much to the confusion and dismay of those within. For within their own mind, it was believed that they were to be burned by the Undead who struck at them. Instead, they were left alone.


    For the Undead who assaulted their persons stood tall with varying expressions. Many of which would come to believe they were of great relief. Even more so, others would believe they spoke aloud, "Thank you," as they faded away to ash and dust.


    Of course, those with a clearer head upon their shoulders will note that such a thing is not possible. For the ravenous Undead do not have a voice beyond that of hunger, nor are they able to attain a reaction or facial expression. For Undeath is a curse amongst the unwilling, and as such, are stricken with atrophy in their muscles until fueled with the magicks which were used to raise them in the first place.


    "What exactly are you?" cried out the Cleric, who, after witnessing such a spectacle, could not bear not knowing any longer.


    ''Tell them, Brutus,'' whispered my mind into his. To which he turned in my direction with confusion, ''Preach to them of my prowess. Tell them what I am as only you can.''


    This caused the Lich''s jaw to drop and his eyes flared greatly, filling the entirety of his sockets as he dropped to the ground. I, on the other hand, moved out of his way, for he sought to kiss my feet as he worshiped my person. Instead of performing thusly, his body slowly stood erect whilst his clawed hands brushed the dust from his robe.


    To which he then turned to face the Humans with, "He is our Lord God, Master of Chaotic Mana, Sovereign of Necropolis, and the Devil King of Terra."


    The males muttered something to themselves, whereas the Cleric''s complexion became as white as freshly fallen snow. However, he was not yet through. For he prattled on about my recent exploits. Such as my conquering over the Humans of Terra, forcing them into servitude for a time before eradicating them after a failed assault against my armies.


    He then continued with all sorts of tactics and torture implements designed by him and I, as well as some adopted from the Humans I had lorded over. There were also some lesser highlights. Such as my desires to create an education system that was free to all, the ideas I had for our economic systems, judicial, and so on. However, the moment he came to the part about the family I once had, I stopped him completely and utterly. For such a thing was a touchy subject to my past self, and one that would have resulted in the Madness returning to my mind.


    "You had a family?" asked the Templar with some confusion, whereas Melephas had a peculiar look about his features. One that begat confusion and disbelief after hearing such a thing.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    "A wife, children. Everything and anything," nodded the metallic Skeleton with anger and regret upon his tone.


    ''Enough, Brutus. I do not wish to remember such a thing at this time,'' my mind growled with irritation. For the family I once had was long ago lost, and would never return no matter how hard I try.


    Yes. The others would continue to pester my person with their desire to know, but I remained firm in my stubbornness desire to not remember. For the past of my past self was too painful to bear, and would remain buried for a long time yet.


    "By the way, Aclara," Melephas turned towards the Cleric with a shrewd look about himself, "why did you pale when the Skeleton called him a Devil King?"


    "What?" her eyes widened, then shut rather quickly as she shook her head. Upon opening them, she was met with the Templar staring at her person, also wanting to know why she did so. To which she did sigh with heaviness, "You know Demon Kings are ranked as A through C, right?"


    "Well, yeah," muttered Melephas with great certainty, "They''re given one because they''re supposed to be tutorial bosses, right?"


    "Yes," she nodded towards the other, whereas looked up at my person with confusion in his eyes. Whereas I simply shrugged, not knowing or understanding what they were talking about. "Well, Devil Kings are considered to be an End Boss in Azzarath. In terms of ranking, they''re an X, and could be considered as Gods. So him claiming to be one is rather scary."


    "An-an X?!" the Templar and Mage shouted as one, turning towards my person. Whereas I found the stares to be uncomfortable, as they contained two different emotions. From the former, I found the reaction I desired most when others heard my title or name, Fear. The latter, however, was one that, when found by others, were slain due to them desiring to use my person for whatever they had on their mind. Of which, by the by, was Avarice; Greed.


    However, something unexpected happen, for Melephas threw up his hands with a shout of, "Power level!"


    ''What?'' my eyes blinked several times, not understanding what I had just heard. Even Brutus was confused, as such a term was foreign to him.


    "Power level," his eyes sparkled, which only served to further confuse my person enough for my right clawed foot to scrape backwards, "That''s what you''re going to do for us, or just me." He paused for a time, as a devilish grin stretched across his face whilst contemplating some great mystery. "In this game, you''re going to help me level up."


    ''Game?'' I turned towards my Lich, only to find him extremely confused.


    "What game?" he asked, unsure as to what was happening before us.


    "This one," Melephas waved around his person, "It''s all a game, don''t you remember? It''s called Origin Point Online."


    ''He thinks this is all a game?'' I could not perceive what was occurring, for the world everyone lived within was as real as the day star above, the ground beneath our feet, and the air most of the world breathes. ''This is no game, but real life,'' I growled, which was echoed by Brutus as our eyes glowed a fierce crimson.


    High above us, clouds full of endarkened shadows formed, swallowing the light as they gathered quickly. Lightning, the colours of malice, raced across the underbelly, alighting the world below in a myriad of such colours. For I had become angered by those before my person, and watched as my Lich summoned up his forces of ghostly Undead, and called to them to entrap the illusory Elves. Of whom shivered and drew out their weapons from an unknown place, readying them for battle.


    All the while, the heavens above echoed my thoughts, sending them throughout the world. "YOU THINK THIS IS A GAME? WHEN I HAVE LIVED UPON MY WORLD OF TERRA, BREATHED ITS AIR, AND LOVED UPON ITS SURFACE?!"


    The earth beneath us shook, as my form stretched and grew until I towered over them one hundred fold. Brutus, on the other hand, took flight and perched himself closest to my right temple. For such was his place during such events, and was quite invaluable when facing off against those who proved they would be a tad more difficult than the average being.


    My form, on the other hand, did not change. Instead, it was merely stretched so that all would know the terrible truth that I was a God amongst mortals, and they would soon face their end. "THIS IS NO GAME," my voice continued to thunder throughout the heavens and earth, but was more focused upon those below. Of whom were slowly being crushed into the ground by the weight of my words, "THIS. IS. REALITY!"


    More lightning ran throughout the world, allowing more and more colours to be revealed upon the earth below, but it soon vanished. For my body shrank down, changing itself into my Human guise as it did so. Only when everything was right again, did I lean over the newly formed crater I had caused, and glared down upon the twitching trio whose expressions were so full of fright, they appeared to be a part of the living dead. There, I growled out a single word, "Understand?"

 Chapter 19 [Brutus]

    "Heehee," giggled Nox as the world around them reverted back to its midnight colours, "Papa got angry."


    The reason why he giggled was due to the fact that the Ageless paired his telling of various tales with as much flair as possible. Especially when in front of a young audience like the children before his eyes.


    This meant that they were given a show of what occurred with the many lightings and effects as one would expect within a theatre. For although words were enough for some, they weren''t enough for the rest. Of which the God King then took it upon himself to create a stage in such a manner that the audiences before his person would be able to see what it was that he was telling them.


    Of course, not everyone enjoyed such showings, and tended to be quite vocal about such things. However, for children, they tended to enjoy them all, especially Nox. Of whom had grown up with his father speaking to him as well as showing off several methods of keeping him entertained. Such as a great orb of one metre in diametre giving way to show the story in its entirety. From the swaying of the grass, to blood spurting out of an open wound, such was what he grew up with. Which, in turn, was what his friends also came to enjoy, despite the Darkness present.


    "Yes," drawled the Ageless with a low sigh, "I was. The Humans present believed everything we were a part of was nothing more than a game in which to play and prance about. It was here that I learned of their bodies, for they were not their true forms. Instead, one could say that such things were nothing more than energy given flesh and blood for their minds to occupy and enjoy."


    "Um... Lord Ageless?" Anasi raised his hand tentatively, then flinched as the one before himself turned towards his person slightly, "Um... Why would they... um... say that it''s a game... um... if they could feel pain?"


    The God King before him leaved back in the chair he sat upon with a complex look about his features. One of which was of him contemplating some great mystery, as well as recalling such past events. This caused the four friends to sit still as the one before them continued to think, not wanting to interrupt his person.


    After a few more moments, however, surprise etched over his features. Of which caused the young children to wonder what it was that caused such a great being to become so surprised. For they had never witnessed such a thing before.


    "Papa?" mewed Nox, who squirmed out of the grasp of the twins in order to scamper over to his father''s sighed. Whereupon he did paw at his right leg, bringing his father out of his revelry.


    "Ah," his eyes blinked a few times, and reached down to lift his son up in order to place him upon his lap. There, his right paw absentmindedly began to pet the child''s head and back, as he revealed what was upon his mind.


    "They did not feel a thing."


    "Huh?" Each of the children held a similar expression of not knowing what was being spoken, as well as Maya, Mia, and Nox perking their ears whilst tilting their heads off to the side.


    "They did not feel a thing," he repeated slowly, "That makes sense now. Forgive me children, but I must leave. I will have Brutus take over from here." To which he did set his son down off his lap, stood tall, and snapped two of the digits of his right paw. This created two portals of equal size and contained the colours of Madness.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    From one came the Lich King clad in a snow white robe, which swiftly closed behind his person. There, they spoke in a low tone as to the revelation the other had for a time before venturing into the other portal to who knows where. Thus leaving the metallic Skeleton to sigh as he turned back to curious, and a tad upset, children with enlarged and hopeful eyes.


    "Apologies to you four for our Lord''s behaviour. He''s gone to see Rojaahn and those under him on matters of great importance. One that must not be pushed aside for stories, I''m afraid," Brutus rubbed the back of his skull with his right primary clawed hand, whilst his left reached into the air to pull out his Story once more.


    "It''s okay," Nox mewed, as he was pulled into the embrace of the twins once more, "He''s done that before."


    "You are far too kind, Nox," he nodded slowly, taking up the seat of the God King and slowly opened his own Story. Whereupon he did flit through the pages of the book until he came upon the spot he so desired.


    "Now then, shall we continue where He left off?"


    *****


    Just as He had shrunk and changed into his Human guise in order to speak to the Humans, I had leapt down in order to stare about the scenery as the heavy clouds rolled away to reveal a cloudless and blue coloured heavens above. It was here that I felt somewhat at ease, though it was quickly shrugged away so that I could remain as impassive as needed. We who are of the Undead need not have such feelings beyond the emptiness within.


    Or, at least, that is what I told myself back then.


    In any case, during his time of glaring and scolding the Humans for believing our existence was nothing more than a game to them, my eyes did catch the gleam of metal coming from the forest ahead. Of which there were a dozen, and after invoking an ability to see further, did I call aloud, "My Lord God? We appear to be having company soon."


    "Hm?" His voice hummed with curiosity as He turned towards my person, then towards the direction I was currently facing, "Oh. So it appears." His voice was tired, but annoyed, as He pointed towards my glorious body, and transformed it into an Elf once again. Of course, these unknown nuisances had no doubt seen the magicks used by our Lord, but as they were soon upon us, did nothing more than draw out their weapons whilst directing each towards us.


    "<Who are you?>" one of them barked in an unknown language, causing my right hand to cup my face quickly. For I knew what our Lord would order next, and slew all, save one with my magicks. Yes. This startled the Humans who dragged themselves out of the crater He had created moments before.


    The one who remained alive, however, quavered as I advanced. For it was unsure as to what had occurred, as the entirety of the troop it was a part of had been alive, then the next, dead. Yes. It even soiled itself, as I walked past the toppled bodies with expressions of surprise about their features.


    For you see, children, the moment one of them spoke aloud, I did spy our Lord''s expression becoming rather curious. He had never heard of whatever the language was,, and would want it for himself. Therefore, I took the initiative and slew all, but one of those before us, and would present it to Himself soon after.


    Now, the remaining creature standing was a male Orc, and appeared to contain quite a few bulges all about his body. This, coupled with many scars marked him as a war veteran. Unfortunately, whoever he was would die that turn, and coward greatly as I gripped his neck, dragging his body over to our Lord who was a tad confused by such an event. Whereas the Humans, on the other hand, especially the Templar and Cleric, were horrified as the body of the Orc spasmed greatly whilst it released a delicious scream into the air. One which was filled with horror and pain as it felt its entirety be drained from its mind.


    And Afterwards? Well, the body was tossed away, drooling upon the ground with its eyes drawn behind its skull, leaving only the whites visible. Of which frightened the pair even further, as our Lord laid his hands upon my skull, granting it a copy of the language and vital information the body once contained. This led to us nodding at one another after it was complete, and, turning towards the direction of the outpost, we set out whilst ignoring the demands of the trio behind us.

 Chapter 20 [Brutus]

    The journey towards the outpost was short, but annoying to our ears. For the Humans would do their best to preach and prattle on about the value of life, and how to was precious. Especially the Cleric and Templar, whereas the Mage desired to know the secrets of our Lord''s magicks. Of whom was slowly focusing upon such a male, but only just so as it was still a Human, and they are weak creatures.


    I did ask, at one point, why He continued to associate Himself with them, and so I asked again. This was due to Him not giving my mind a satisfactory answer, which led to Him pausing in the journey with only one hundred metres before we came upon our destination. He then turned towards my person to mutter with our own language, "I do not know, Brutus. It is as though something is pulling my person towards them, which becomes ever stronger when I try to move away."


    "Then, My Lord God, should we not remove them from your side in a more permanent manner?" I asked slowly, my own magicks gathering as I did so.


    However, He stopped my person just as it began, by placing his right hand over my own and whispering, "Destroy the outpost and its occupants, Brutus. Let us see how they react, as well as I to them during such times. If I do not appear with a smirk upon my features during its destruction, then you are to slay the Humans immediately."


    "What of the Mage?" Our eyes drifted towards the one called Melephas, whose hands were behind his head as he stared about the scenery of tall grasses and trees. Of whom then turned towards us with a wave, causing the other two to glance towards us with their ears straining. However, they would not understand it, for such was the language of Terra.


    "Drag him with you, claim it will be a test to see if he is worthy of earning my magicks, but watch him closely if he does join you, Brutus." Our Lord''s eyes became slits as a crimson light oozed out of the opening.


    As I watched with curiosity, however, he continued with, "If he does not actively participate in this mindless slaughter, then you are to slay him immediately. Even if he proves to be difficult, he is to die."


    "Will you not slay the other two, My Lord God?" The lights within my sockets drifted over to the Templar and Cleric, then snapped back towards him person just in time to see Him shaking his illusory head.


    "I feel as though I cannot, which is a great mystery even to my person, Brutus. Therefore, you are to slay them immediately when you come back and do not see a smirk on my features. For I believe that they will try to influence my mind somehow, and I must concentrate on blocking it out."


    This caused my stilled heart to freeze, for I did not believe our God was capable of losing, especially to that which was considered to be inferior to us all. My own expression caused Him to chuckle without humour, as He spied the thoughts upon my features, "I believe something is driving their beings towards my person, Brutus. Did you not see their reactions after I revealed my form to be a Devil King?"


    "I honestly can''t say that I have, my Lord God," my head bowed in an apology, but he waved it away as though it did not matter.


    "The trio desired to run, Brutus, but they did not. It appeared to my eyes that they wished to flee the scene, never to return, but something kept them rooted upon the spot."


    "Would it not simply be their minds freezing their bodies into shock?" My own mind could not wrap around this revelation by our Lord, but did its best.


    Again, He shook His head as His eyes drifted towards the others, then back towards my person, "There is something there, Brutus, and I desire to know what it is. Therefore," He pointed towards the outpost, whose gates had swung open in order to birth the metal occupants who were now marching in our direction with grim faces, "it is imperative that I must discover what it is."


    "By having my own self away for a time," I nodded just as He did as well, then bowed low, "I shall do as you say, my Lord God." Afterwards, I did stand tall, shedding the illusion which was placed upon my body once more, then grabbed the Mage who squawked.


    "What do you want?" and, "Let go of me." He struggled for a time, yes, but halted the moment I told him about our Lord desiring to test him to see if he''s worthy to acquire such knowledge of His magicks.


    "Oh?" the eyes of the Human sparkled with greed, and did his best to shrug my grip off, but to no avail.


    "Yes," came my reply with a hiss, then pointed towards the approaching army with my lesser claws, "You are to help me in destroying them utterly, as well as whomever is left within the outpost."


    "Why?"


    "Because if you do not, you will die." I had decided to speak the truth, which was odd due to the fact that I was about to voice another thought. For I gained nothing by telling him the truth, and would have spoken of something more easing towards his mind.


    Of which confused me greatly, whereas the other put on an air of arrogance, as though such a thing was impossible, "Now who would want to do that? If I do this, then that''ll mean I get more levels, right?"This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    "What?" my head shook at such a thing, not understanding what was going on. However, I felt the urge to just tell him to keep moving, and start casting his spells as ordered by my God, but another part of my mind screamed to just slay the incomparable fool of a Human.


    To this, I did so, by reaching towards his throat, gripping it tightly with his eyes widening and his own hands gripping my wrist and arms. Of which caused the outpost army to shout as the body of the Mage was hoisted into the air, and had his throat ripped out immediately. The blood within its neck erupted as though it were a pressurised geyser, showering the whole of my body in its crimson liquid. Whereas it gurgled for, but a few short moments, its eyes widening as the colour of the skin whitened, before the whole of it slumped into a more relaxed pose.


    "You bastard," howled this group of living flesh, as they charged as one upon my position.


    I, on the other hand, felt a refreshing release as the Human died. For it appeared as though some great force was pushing down upon my mind, trying to take control of it. Or perhaps, desiring to influence it in some way, then fled along with the life essence of the Mage called Melephas. Unfortunately for myself, I could not celebrate, nor share such a thing with our Lord, for this group was within striking distance. Of which caused my person to lash out with glee, using my own strengths in order to strike down their persons.


    In one such case, a single Goliath wearing chainmail and wielding a very large club that appeared to be nothing more than a few sapling oaks tied together with chain links approached my person with it raised high above its head. Of course, it appeared to be in a state of bererker rage, which are the easiest to deal with. So long as you keep calm, anyways.


    For they had one blaringly obvious weakness: Tunnel Vision.


    Of which simply meant that they focus on one person, item, or event, and blocked all others out of their mind. With those who know how to deal with such creatures, all you need to do is have them focus on something else. However, mental magicks fail upon those of whom were beyond mental stability, but illusions which projected one''s self were not.


    Therefore, as it approached with a roar, its club raised high, I made my person vanish by stepping into the shadows below its body. Of which caused it to become somewhat confused when the club created a large crater of three metres in diametre, but no bodies were found underneath.


    "Hurr?" it grumbled, lifting its club in order to stare underneath. However, when it looked over its left shoulder, dozens of Undead appeared where its friends once stood. This caused the creature to blink several times, as its enraged mind slowly processed the information.


    During this time, however, I had conjured up my own servants in the form of ghostly Skeletons. Of whom were then sent out to destroy such creatures, and they did so with silent glee. "The Undead have returned," howled one of their number, as those nearest raised their weapons or shields to slash or block their advance.


    Unfortunately for them, such weapons, armour, and shields were ineffective against my minions, as they began their slaughter. It was not until one fourth of their number died, did the Goliath roar at the Undead, and charge their position. Upon reaching them, however, it keeled over, its body coming apart in a dozen pieces as three of my Undead drifted past the body.


    These, by the by, were Shadow Wights. Endarkened creatures of black mist, and formless features, they are, and the only thing corporeal about their bodies were their claws. Of which were capable of parting flesh like a hot knife through butter. Thus, creating an effective way to slay those that should not have gotten in the way. Such as the Goliath whose blood fed the grass roots below.


    The others, on the other hand, had chosen to take an expeditious retreat back towards their supposed "Safe Haven". Of which were soon overrun, as my forces merely passed through their broken and unenchanted walls of wood and stone. There they screamed and begged for deliverance, as my minions raised up their weapons, and parted the flesh of the living with every strike.


    And afterwards? Afterwards, I danced amongst the carnage with glee, as we made sure everything and anything were dead, but upon my return to our Lord''s side, I noticed something peculiar. Something which should not even be possible.


    He was glowing with a brilliant white light, and screaming in silence as the Cleric and Templar chanted over his person.


    This, and this alone, caused my mind to snap with eyes of crimson hatred. For they were harming our Lord, and I gave into the Madness which was within all Undead. Not only this, but my own servants flew into a rage, scattering upon the wind in search of life to slay. Which meant that anything and everything died under their rampage.


    The grass; the trees; the forest animals which hid themselves away. Everything and anything perished, as I made my way towards our God, summoning up a beast which will surely help us in our time of need.


    A Wendigo.


    Yes. A creature which is commonly referred to as "Soul Devourers", and I summoned one in my Madness. Of which came from nothingness. For you see, there were no portals present like with my other servants, as such creatures need not use them. Instead, it simply popped into existence, charging towards the Humans who dared to harm our Lord and God.


    Of which, upon reaching the pair, immediately shoved its right clawed hand deep inside the Cleric''s back, causing whatever the female was speaking to come out as a gasp. This allowed our Lord to snap back into colour, the light fading away as the Templar, too, was shaken out of whatever he was casting.


    Afterwards, the Human stared up at the beast with wide eyes, as the creature which resembled a white furred Yeti tore out a white silvered substance which took on a screaming image of the Cleric from her back. There, the Wendigo''s chest split horizontally, and opened wide to reveal an impossible sight of dozens of rowed teeth stretching deep inside a cavernous maw. Of which the essences of the female were tossed into, screaming as the teeth shredded into its ethereal flesh.


    "My Lord God," I cried out, as the Wendigo turned towards the Templar with great hunger. Of whom then turned and ran, but two hundred metres, before suffering the same fate as the other only moments before. "My Lord God, are you alright?"


    Frantically, I pulled out a purple crystal which was hidden between my spine and ribcage. Of which shone with a mysterious light and feint runes within. This was then crushed within my primary right, and a spell circle, the same colour as the crystal, erupted beneath us, transporting our bodies away from the world of Onul''raan.

 Chapter 21 [Ageless]

    "Papa got hurt?" mewed Nox, his eyes widening greatly as tears formed around the corners. Of which caused Brutus to flinch, then wonder as the child''s pupils flashed to a bright red for half a moment.


    This event startled his mind, whilst his body remained as calm as the dead. For having a child''s eyes change to such a thing was quite dangerous, and could only mean one thing to one such as he. The hybrid had the Madness within his person. Therefore, it was best to placate his mind.


    "Yes," nodded the Lich King, "but do not worry. The Humans were swiftly dealt with, their essences obliterated, and your father was made well." He did not, however, speak of how long it took for the Ageless''s past self to recover after such an ordeal.


    "Though," he continued with a mutter has his right primary, clawed hand flipped through the pages of his Story, "He did not speak of what had happened."


    "This is due to the fact that I did not remember what had occurred, Brutus, nor was it recorded within my own Stories," rumbled a voice from behind. One in which revealed to be the God King of Terra in his Kobold guise. Of which was of endarkened fur in colour, with many flecks of silver scattered about his body to appear as though all who gazed upon it were viewing the stars in the heavens above.


    The eyes of this form, however, were not the same as one would see with all other Dog-men and women. Instead, they contained the constellations for Home and Family, and if one were to gaze into such eyes for too long, then a soft whisper of a message is played within their mind, "We are all one Family as we continue in our search for our Home."


    "Papa," cried out Nox as he tore himself away from the cuddle session the twins had with his person, in order to scamper over to the Ageless with droplets of tears leaping away from his eyes.


    This caused the God King to kneel down and embrace his son, of whom was terrified that the older had gotten hurt. Even if it did occur many centuries ago, the child was still upset about such an event. Therefore, he sought to comfort his father, believing that such a thing will protect the other, or simply give comfort to his person.


    Yes. It did produce some comfort for the Ageless, as he sought to calm his child with much petting of the head and back whilst supporting the small body. "There, there, Nox," he murmured softly, "Everything is okay."


    "Papa''s not hurt?" The child looked up and into his father''s eyes, of whom noted two streams of tears down the sides of his head, and wiped them away.


    "No," he replied softly, scratching the other''s head with his right, clawed hand, "I''m not hurt."


    "Okay," came the soft reply as Nox laid the right side of his head against the older''s chest.


    "Brutus, if I may?"


    "Oh," the Lich King leapt to his feet, and bowed slightly as the other sat down upon the chair he once occupied, "Of course, my Lord High God. Is there anything else you need of me?" His voice was hopeful, but also held a secret desire to return to his work, which the other immediately picked up on due to their bond.


    "No, my Lich King," the Kobold shook his head slowly, "You may return to your duties, whilst I remain to entertain the children."


    "Yes, my Lord High God." Once again, he bowed, but lower, as a white portal opened up at his feet. Of which caused the Skeleton to become swallowed up by such a thing, and closed itself behind him.


    After he had left, the Ageless did snap his clawed digits, creating a loud sound. This summoned a small cadre of chefs, each carrying a small platter of food. Of which were laid out in front of the children upon small stands, before retreating back inside the castle. Here, Nox was placed upon the ground and was lightly pushed towards the food by the other. However, after obtaining a large armful of the various meats and cheeses available, desired to sit back in his father''s lap just as the Kobold summoned up a crimson robe. One that wrapped around his person with relative ease whilst he stayed still upon the chair.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    "Now then," rumbled the God King as he lifted his child onto his lap, "Let us resume with after a time had passed during the events which I had suffered."


    *****


    It would not be until a full moon turn had passed when I awoke to the sound of brutal chopping and hacking at the flesh of those still living and long dead. Yes. The living also cried out and gurgled during such executions, but I paid little heed to it. Instead, I merely stared up at a wooden ceiling with confusion. This was due to the fact that the last memory I held was of telling Brutus to attack the outpost, and now this.


    Well, as I was confused, I raised up my right hand, and growled. For such an appendage reminded my past self of something unpleasent, and transformed it, along with the rest of my body, into that which was far more suitable for one such as I. In that my body became that of my Devil self, as opposed to what I truly was whilst resting.


    In any case, when I sat up I found I had become bereft of clothing, and called upon my energies to form the faded blue robe I had grown accustomed to wearing. Of which wrapped itself around my body in a comfortable manner. Along with this came a staff of plain wood, one that I gripped and used such an object to lift my body up from a large bed made of leathers and tanned skins of Humans.


    Yes. I knew it was of Humans, as the multitude of stretched faces greeted my person when the covers and sheets of silks moved away. To this, I grinned in an evil manner, and had myself a chuckle at such a thing. For I had, at one point, joked with Brutus and a few others whilst upon Terra, "At some point, I desire a bed made of the skins of Humans to lie upon."


    I did not believe they would remember my quip, nor even carry out such a task.


    Of which caused my person to wonder where they gained such Humans in order to skin, tan, and make into a bed. Well, I would soon find that out, as I moved towards the exit and opened the door to reveal something which should not be possible.


    For before my very eyes was a cavernous system lit with emerald, sapphire, and ruby coloured flames, and the entirety of the area spanned a full kilometre outwards. All along the area were structures which were made of shaped stone, which meant the stone was grown into the desired shapes and sizes specified. This small glimpse was enough to remind my person of the first Necropolis, one that my person, Brutus, and my Undying army had constructed so long ago.


    Now? Now there was this new city, one full of non-Humans and Human captives being slain for their meat, bones, and skin. Yes. They were before my person, the ones performing the deed, but at the bottom of what I could only surmise as a grand stairway down. Or rather, a multitude of steps which led up to a shaped castle of wood and stone which stretched from the ground to the ceiling three hundred metres above my head.


    However, as I descended towards the ground, the world before my person paused in their desires in order to turn and stare upon my person with a myriad of emotions. None of which were unpleasant, by the by, as the most I had seen were of genuine surprise or worship. Whereas I, though somewhat unnerved by their expressions, shrugged as I walked towards the city before my eyes.


    As I was making my way towards the gate which separated the space between what I surmised as my castle and the city, I was immediately swarmed by Brutus and my Undying. Each piling onto my person with great shouts of joy whilst ignoring the awkwardness our audience felt watching this display of affection for my person.


    "My Lord God," cried out Brutus as he rubbed his right cheekbone against my chest, "I''m so glad you''re okay." To which I smiled inwardly, as my right clawed hand pat his metallic skull, and rubbed it with some affection. This caused him to squeeze my body tighter, but released my person as he was tossed away by the burly arms of Shauu.


    Of whom righted my body with a, "Hmph," but I noted that she desired to embrace my person. So I allowed such a thing to occur, by upraising my arms towards her person. She hesitated for, but a moment, then immediately engulfed my being into her metallic fur. This lasted for a short eternity, then I was released from her embraced.


    Unfortunately, I was immediately tackled by the other six females, of whom would be called my Chosen Seven at a later date. Each of these cried out and nuzzled my body, desiring to shed the tears which could no longer be produced due to their conversion to Undeath.


    After such a time as I was allowed to stand up once more, did my skeletal Undying approached my person with great hesitation. For these, although they could not fully feel or speak as the others could, desired to embrace my person. Yes. I did so, much to their short lived joys, devoured by that which was within all Undead.

 Chapter 22 [Ageless]

    "Report, Brutus," my voice rumbled softly, dispelling the joyous occasion of my return as my desire to return to the work at hand. This, in turn, scattered those under my person, causing quite a few to scratch their heads as to what they had just witnessed. For the Undying under my person rarely showed emotion to those they worked with, and after this? Well, such was a rarity amongst them all, to say the least.


    "Yes, f- my Lord God," he caught himself just as he was about to speak about something which was forbidden to do so. To which my eyes flashed a glare of emerald flames in his direction, as he began to speak of what had occurred during my rest.


    Upon returning to the village, there was an uproar as I laid there in his arms. One in which sparked many of my Undying to wage war against the neighbouring Humans that have been spotted at the base of the mountain we had occupied. From his standing, they were wiped out, but unfortunately, our village was found out and removed of all inhabitants therein.


    In this, I felt some anger form into a seething ball of loathing for the Humans, as they were to blame for everything. However, my Lich went on to explain of an exodus from such a place, and inwards towards the mountain range. All of which spanned in the last fortnight, until several scouts came back with news of a cavern. Which led to those that survived both the attack and defense against the Humans to become excited, journeying forth with renewed vigour until reaching this promised land.


    As to my body and where it was in all of this? Being guarded by my servants, who each wore a look of loathing, if they could, for all before and behind their persons. Even after coming to this unknown area, and shaping the stone and wood found within to erect a fortress, did they not let up in their attitudes. Which caused even the children to become frightened by their actions and features. So much so, they turned towards those who saw them as nothing more than another food source for comfort.


    No. The children were not devoured by such creatures. Instead, they themselves were transformed into their offspring by way of Rojaahn. Of whom noted the lack of empathy coming from my female Undying, and gave the children something which they could latch onto fully. A family. Therefore, the monstrous creatures gained that which confused them greatly, offspring of which they felt nothing for, but were bound to them nonetheless.


    Quite confusing, to be sure, but it occurred nonetheless and created less of a burden to those who were once in charge of their welfare.


    In the meantime, my body was placed upon the bed of skinned Humans with great care. Here, I was tended to by everyone, even going so far as to have them watch my stilled body. For it glowed with an intense and brilliant light in the beginning, but towards my awakening they noted that such light was dimming. Therefore, they prepared for the worst, believing I was at my end.


    Fortunately for their persons, I awoke, but without any memories as to what had occurred after sending Brutus away to attack the outpost full of Elves, Orcs, and Goliaths. This was then explained to my person, as we all made our way back inside the shaped castle, where I was directed into a throne room ahead of the entrance. Yes. I did miss such a thing, as I desiring to exit the structure, and did not pay much in the way of attention towards what was around my person.


    However, after being seated upon a throne of gold, jewels, and satin, was I fully given the explanation of what had occurred after my Lich left my side. Or rather, what was seen by his sapphire flames.


    This, and this alone caused my person to rage as I my voice thundered and echoed throughout the castle and cavernous space without, "THEY DID WHAT?!" Rage and the Madness within erupted forth, spilling outwards the shadowed loathing of all things living from every pore and orifice of my body. Of which came out with the same force and appearance of a wave crashing against the mountainous peaks which denied its continuous journey.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    The shadowed energy which poured from my being, swam throughout the castle proper, devouring all of which were not under my rule. Yes. This included those who were of monstrous origins, and it did not matter their age. For all who were within its walls were devoured by my dark wraths, and were only given a minute moment to scream before their forms were gone.


    From babes in swaddling clothes carried forth by their mothers as they clean, to the elders who decided to make do with the vacant rooms in order to hold council, were they devoured by my shadowed Madness. No. I would not apologise for their deaths, nor would any repercussions come my way. For what could they demand a Fallen God, especially one who raged in his home, beyond forgiveness for having their people there?


    Certainly, such beings would be missed, but they could do nothing for them. For all actions against my person, and those under my care, would be met with deadly force. Therefore, they would simply forget such a thing had occurred, and move on with their livelihoods.


    And afterwards? Afterwards, my energy retreated back inside my being, still hungry, but satisfied with the lives it had taken moments before. Yes. My past self did note the lives in which it had taken, but paid little heed to it. For the Madness had also retreated, forever in the back of my own mind, even to this turn is it still there.


    In any case, my body stood tall as I contemplated such words given by Brutus whilst they each knelt low to the ground. There, I paced before my new throne with only the sounds of my robe shuffling against my legs, and the clicks of my clawed feet upon stone and wood. These two were the only sounds keeping us company, as my Undying kept their bodies still.


    "Has there been any sign of any Humans since coming to this cavern?" my voice rumbled softly as I paused to inquire such a thought.


    "No, Master," spoke aloud Amira, her three tails flicking towards my person, "Only at the village did we see the last of them."


    "Hmm," my voice hummed as I nodded towards her person. Of whom grinned as her ears twitched with some enjoyment. "Rojaahn," I turned towards the Undying male Bear Beastman, of whom stood up straight with a bow, "The Humans who left with Brutus and I were transported in by way of a minour God. We shall be needing protections set in place if they try to return again."


    His eyes widened at this, as did those who still had their eyelids, whilst the rest flared the lights in their sockets with rage and loathing for those who dared to harm my person. "You expect them to return?"


    "I do," my own head nodded once, "and if the Humans appear once again, they are to be brought to my person alive, understand?" This was met with outrage, as they desired to slay them outright and not following my orders. To which I held up my right clawed hand until they settled down and waited for my person to continue, albeit with some disgust, but this soon faded away once it became clear as to what I desire.


    "Capturing them does not mean they must be whole and well," a few, Brutus, Rojaahn, and Annata, were able to immediately piece together what it was that I desired. However, the rest needed a little more of an explanation, "Maim their bodies, carve out their tongues, break their bones until their consciousness fades to darkness. Do all this and more, but make sure they still live, understand?"


    "Yes, my Lord God," they shouted as one, saluting my person with a closed fist over the area which contained their heart, and began to shuffle out.


    However, "Brutus, Amira, Sisstra," I called out to these three, and bade them to stay whilst the rest shuffled out in order to resume their duties, or perform new ones. Once I felt the rest leave, did I sit back down upon the gilded throne with a huff, and leaned back as a slight groan escaped my throat.


    "Is something the matter, my Lord God?" Brutus hurried to my side, determined to relieve my body of whatever ached, but was denied as I raised up my right clawed hand.


    "Nothing is wrong, my Lich, only that it is quite tiring, but that is not why you three have been told to remain," my body erected upon the back of the throne, as I continued in voicing my desires, "I wish to resume trekking across the multitude of worlds in search of another home, if we cannot return to our world of Terra."


    "Which means?" hissed Sisstra as she flicked her pinkish, metallic tongue at my person.


    "Which means, my dear, is that I shall be requiring you three to journey on with my person, understand?"

 Chapter 23 [Ageless]

    "You wanted to leave again?" Anasi''s eyes widened upon hearing such a revelation from the God King before him. To which the other nodded once as his son nibbled upon his clawed fingers, "But why?"


    "Sia inquired as to why I desired so as well, as did the others," commented the Ageless whilst smiling down upon Nox, "So I shall speak of what I told her to you as well. ''The cavern that now houses others will only last as long as I am not present.''


    "Which means I had a feeling that the Humans would continue to come before their persons repeatedly if I was present. Therefore, I desired to venture forth upon other worlds in order to draw their attention."


    "You just wanted a vacation, Papa," giggled the hybrid as he gazed upon his father with enlarged pupils. To which the other sighed and pat the child''s head several times.


    *****


    Yes, that was what I desired, but at the same time it was not. For although I had wished for a break from my duties as their God, I could not escape. Therefore, Brutus, Amira, and Sisstra accompanied my person as we returned to the Hub World of Azzarath. They, themselves, were given illusions of flesh which matched their bodies whilst they were still living.


    Amira became a three-tailed, red furred Fox-woman with a small chest and frame. Her own stature was that of one hundred and sixty centimetres in height, whilst the fur about her body caused her to appear a little more plump than one would normally. This was due to her desire for more fur, and she even made a point of stroking her three fluffy tails because of it.


    Her own garb, however, was of dark coloured leathers all about her body, but were not tight fitting as one might surmise. Instead, they gave off the illusion that she was much bigger in many proportions than she actually was. Of which confused my self greatly, but was waved away due to this being what she wanted. This, coupled with a scythe twice in her own height being wielded by her small clawed hands, would confuse even the most aroused individual.


    Now, the difference between a Fox-woman and a Kitsune is of one simple fact. A Kitsune is half demon, half fox, whereas a Fox-woman, or man, is a fox with an intelligent being''s form. Such as a Human, Elf, Dwarf, Orc, and so on. As for Fox Beastfolk? They are an intelligent being with features of a fox.


    As for Sisstra? She chose to have her own scales back. Of which were of a dark green that, when the day star above cast its gaze upon her body, they shone with a radiance of blues, pinks, and reds. Each of these colours, by the by, were able to come forth with a simple thought, as she put it, and were more prominent around the neck and muzzle. "It''s for attracting a mate," she mumbled as a mirror was held up to her eyes so that she may glance upon her body.


    Yes. She was allowed to have a mate, but would not be able to birth eggs due to her transformation into an Undead creature.


    The garb she chose for herself was actually armour. Sisstra desired to be a knight, and was given full plate armour which was molded in such a way that she appeared to be much like her metallic self, but a little more bulky. Of which was couple with a large tower shield and a halberd, which caused her to appear more menacing to those who have yet to meet her.


    Brutus, on the other hand, chose to be given another Elven form with the same blue faded robe that I wore, as I took on my Human guise once more. To those who were not a part of our group, it would appear as though the Knight was our escort, my Lich was my apprentice, and Amira was just there for some odd reason. Yes. She was a tad miffed about such a thing, but shrugged it off as we traversed the Hub towards an empty podium like structure with the same window as before.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    It was here that every clustered around my person, voicing their own opinion as to what world we should explore, when Brutus and I heard a familiar voice speak aloud next to our right, "First of all, that rude of your Skeleton to kill me like that. Second, Aclara and Dashall had to reroll their characters because their characters'' souls were destroyed. So how are you going to repay them and me for killing us?"


    We turned to our right as though encased in tar, and spied the Mage, Melephas. Of whom was glaring at our person''s with some mischief sparkling in his eyes, as though we weren''t supposed to take his anger as seriously as he desired. For which we did not, and turned back towards that which was before us.


    I believe the expression was, "Giving one the cold shoulder." Unfortunately, I doubt this entered his mind.


    For just as we returned to the task at hand, did I feel the Human''s hand upon my shoulder. Of which was immediately removed by way of Amira''s scythe. "Eh?" The Mage''s eyes blinked several times as his hand fell to the silvered floor with a soft splat whilst coating the ground crimson. After peering down to the ground, fish eyed, he turned towards the stump of where his hand used to be, and screamed, "Gah! My Hand!"


    During this course, I had selected a world for us to escape to whilst blood spurted from the wound of he who was an annoyance to my person, and left the scene behind. Or, at least we tried to. For just as he moved away, were we surrounded by unknown knights in red coloured armours. Each of these appeared to contain a Human-like entity within, whilst the structure of the coloured armours were of the plain designs created by expert craftsmen using a single blueprint.


    "You will come with us," growled one of their number, as they each took out a red-iron longsword and pointed the tips towards our bodies, "You are all under arrest for assault, battery, and disturbing the peace within the Hub of Azzarath."


    "No, I think not," my voice rumbled as anger stirred in my tone. For I had become annoyed with the appearance of the one who claimed to be kin to my person, and was now seething due to the interruptions given by this unknown faction of guards. Of which led to my right hand pointing its forefinger at the nearest individual, who laughed just as he was vapourised after I barked, "<<Disintegrate>>."


    This startled the group, of whom were the ones in charge of keeping the peace within the Hub world, as I found out at a later date. Along with the fact that they were given special armours, weapons, and items which protected them from being slain by magicks and physical damage. Of which was negated by my person, due to my own brand of Divinity. Therefore, I need not fear them.


    In any case, after the one had been reduced to ash and dust, did the rest, which numbered as twenty and three, begin their short lived assault against I and mine. For Sisstra had leapt in front of my person with her tower shield at the ready to block all harm which came my way. Whereas Amira to the chance to use the Draconian''s stature as a stepping stone for her to climb and leap from. Of which startled a few of such guards, for just as she leapt into the air, did she grin whilst spinning horizontally with the scythe extended fully.


    Yes. She did misjudge the angle, as her blade scraped across the surface of the shield. Thus, leaving several light and bloodied scratches as the other side had two disemboweled red-iron guards. Of whom flopped to the ground whilst their legs went the opposite direction.


    No. They did not die outright, but did scream as their insides spilt outwards. Though, it did not last as long as Brutus and I would have desired, it was still a wonder to behold.


    Speaking of which, my Lich had taken this opportunity to unleash a torrent of spectral energies upon a group of five guards. Each of which dropped to the ground without a sound, their eyes widened and their mouths agape in horror by something unseen. Of course, their eyes also leaked long trails of fluids, and their mouths contained frothed saliva which continued to spill out even after their hearts had ceased to function.


    As to the rest of the guards? Well, they fled towards the other side of the Hub, screaming about desiring to quit their jobs, not being paid enough, or some such thing as this. Whereas I was allowed to leave the protections of Sisstra''s shield, and what greeted me was a scene of carnage that caused my person to roll my eyes at.


    "Come along, everyone," my voice was light, but still rumbled as I conjured up a walking staff. Upon griping it, I intoned a spell which would allow us to step over the mess my servants had created. "<<Levitation>>," of which caused us all to float half a metre off the blood soaked ground, as we continued forward towards the next most promising world.


    One that was called Second Earth.

 Chapter 24 [Ageless]

    Second Earth, an M classed world, was a marvel to behold. It was here that all technological advancements were made, and with its primary population growing, so too did its ambitions, desires, and avarice. For the world itself was three fifths dominated by the race called Humanity, and desired all of the world under its control. Therefore, it sent out a kind of distress call within the Pantheon, but it was more of a call to arms than anything else, as the residence desired cannon fodder against the true residents of the world.


    The Beastfolk.


    Yes. Upon these sorts of worlds were they plentiful. That is, until more Humans appeared, and desired these noble and nomadic creatures for various tasks. The most prominent was the fact that the females could not be impregnated by other species, nor could their males release during such exercises with the female Humans. Therefore, the primary tasks for such creatures was to serve as pleasure slaves for those who could afford them.


    No. I will not speak of what this means, only that it is a degrading occupation for those who do not desire such a thing, and has been outlawed throughout my worlds.


    In any case, these Beastfolk were also sent to perform other jobs and chores under the ruling factions of Humans. One was to work within the dangerous mines of iron, coal, and copper, whilst another was to clean the sewage system by hand. Though, the latter of the two was far more dangerous, as all manner of diseases and wastes were found below. Not to mention the death rate was in the hundreds every month. Therefore, the need for more slaves was a must to these Humans, and from there, a desire to conquer more land the tribal nations roamed freely upon.


    Which was what I had found whilst searching through the various worlds, as it was a call to arms for those who desire fortune and fame whilst battling cunning foes of such prowess. Though, as we later found out, they were nothing more than spear and bow wielders that wore very little.


    However, there was also another "Call to Arms" within the M class world. One that was hidden by those who did not actively search for it. For it was a desperate plea for help by the Beastfolk''s own Oracle, one that beseeched their Gods for assistance in repelling the Human threat.


    Of course, I took such a request, and as we journeyed towards the room in which we would be transported to the designated area upon Second Earth, we noted over one hundred Humans had gathered together. Each of these wore either similar styled armours, or strange and unique ones that marked them as strong by the others. Yes. A few did try to speak with us, but were either stopped by their fellows, or brushed off by one amongst our number. For we were not there to socialise, but to find a place upon this world for Rojaahn''s beacon.


    "My Lord God," Brutus whispered softly as we continued onwards towards the room which was crowded with only the four of us and the one who would transport us to the world below, "those Humans-"


    "Are none of our concern, Brutus," I held up my left hand to stop his speech from progressing further, "We have a job to attend to, and if they step forward to block our persons-"


    "We''ll cut them to pieces," grinned Amira as she hefted her scythe from one shoulder to the next.


    "Quite right, Amira," was my reply as my right hand reached out and pat her head several times, of which elicited a slight giggle as she stuck her tongue out at the other two. Of course, I allowed such antics to continue between them, unless it impeded something which required our immediate attention at that time.


    In this case, the pair who did not receive my attention sulked somewhat, whereas the Fox-woman''s tails swayed quickly as the one who would send us off shuffled in. Of which was a small Gnome of eighty and three centimetres in height which wore something akin to a robe the colour of dung. Perhaps if I had the sense of smell, the air around the creature would be the same as the colour. For above its round head were four flies buzzing around in a circular motion.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    It did not, however, speak allowed to any of us, and we did not hold a desire to speak with it. For they remembered the Gnome which brought the Humans to my person, as well as it was it who allowed such Humans to harm my person, though I could not remember it. Which simply meant that if it were to approach us, there was a high chance the creature''s life would have ended, leaving us bereft of the chance to journey forward.


    Or would it?


    "<<DIE>>," I intoned, pointing my staff towards the little Gnome, and watched as its body stiffed, its colour changing from a dirty pink into a pale grey, then it crumpled to the ground. All of which occurred just as the floor beneath our feet began to shine with a white light, but faded away into nothingness once such a thing fell to the ground.


    Upon seeing this, I moved quickly over to the creature, and gripped its head whilst intoning another spell which would allow my person to obtain all knowledge from itself. Of which, as I had hoped for, would allow us to transfer ourselves anywhere without the need for a third party system.


    However, just as I began to speak the intonement, the Gnome stirred in my grasp. Of which should not be at all possible, as my spells were of a Celestial quality, and there were only a few who could resist such a thing so strongly. Therefore, I became startled, enough to drop the wretched thing as it shook its dirtied head and turned towards my person with a look of confused smugness.


    "Now why did you have to go and do something like that?" it asked in a melodious, but harsh tone. One that did not have any indications within to allow us to know of its gender.


    "Silence, thing," my voice rumbled as I pointed my staff at it once more, conjuring up burning vines which wrapped themselves around the little thing before my person. Of which startled my mind further, as it appeared to be rather bored with my spells. Noting this, my eyes flared a deep crimson, as the entirety of my Human guise formed pulsating cracks of violet light all throughout the illusory body and robe.


    This caught the attention of that which was before our eyes, albeit about a metre above the ground, and hummed a, "Hmm?" as its eyes blinked a few times.


    However, no more noise came from the Gnome, of which had willingly become trapped in my snare, as an endarkened claw full of shadows erupted from a gaping hole where my right side used to be. This then gripped its head between thumb and middle claw, as the primary digit slowly sank into the centre of its forehead. All the while, the mouth of it was propped open, screaming an unearthly and silent scream whilst the eyes within their sockets shook from side to side in rapid succession, threatening to leap out at any given moment.


    For as this was occurring, I was extracting everything from the little Gnome who so willingly entered my range. Of which was mostly assuredly regretting such a decision, as it spelt its doom. This was due to the fact that after I had absorbed all of its knowledge, and extracted my claw from its mind, did the body of the Gnome become of petrified stone. One that, upon forming my illusory body once more, was crushed and broken by the burning vines which held it. This was to keep it from ever being granted life once more inside the body.


    Upon finishing such a task, I turned with a grin to my servants, each gulping quite audibly, despite the fact that the trio did not have the means to do so.


    "Fa- my Lord God," Brutus caught himself from speaking that which was forbidden whilst in public, and bowed low just as my gaze became stern upon his person.


    "Yes, my Lich?" My own voice was of strained anger, as I was doing my best to keep the Madness at bay. Of which also held a desire to know what was upon the mind upon he who was, and still is, my right hand in all things.


    "What was that thing?" His left hand pointed towards the dust of that which was a Gnome.


    To which I shrugged whilst speaking in a nonchalant manner, "That was something called a Soul Puppet, and was a direct servant of the God of Portals within Azzarath."


    "But, my Lord," Sisstra''s voice hissed as it echoed inside her armour, "Wouldn''t such an action cause this God to harm you and us?"


    "No," my head shook from side to side in a slow manner, "It''s a Neutral God, which means it won''t do anything beyond what is necessary, and all that is thusly is to create portals to ferry beings in between the many worlds connected to the Hub World. So come along you three." My voice turned light as I dug into the memories of the Gnome, pulling out that which was necessary to perform the ritual which would allow us to be transferred into the land known as Second Earth.

 Chapter 25 [Ageless]

    "Papa," mewed Nox with a yawn, "Sleepy." It was here that the God King noted the rest of the children were beginning to nod off. For even though they desired to continue listening to the story at hand, their young minds were not able to stay functioning for much longer. Therefore, these were all scooped up into his arms, and carried off towards Nox''s bedroom.


    Upon entering the room, he laid the twins and his son down upon the bed, whilst placing Anasi upon the bed of silk high above. Of which the little one found to be far more comfortable than being under the sheets and blankets. For a spider such as he was not used to its warmth, desiring instead the cycled air and the sticky webbing.


    Here, the trio of twins and Nox cuddled up against one another whilst staring up at the God King, desiring to here more. The fourth, on the other hand, and fashioned a silk blanket made up of his own fluids. There, he did drape it upon his body before glancing at the Ageless with sleepy expectance.


    To which the other chuckled lightly, and conjured up a chair of whicker in order to return to the story at hand.


    *****


    The light soon engulfed as it did before when we journeyed to Onul''raan, but instead transferred us to the world we so desired. Of which appeared as though it were a copy of the last world, but with many more dark clouds upon the horizon. One that we soon realised were full of poison. So much so that when the dark clouds parted to reveal the earth around the islands, it was revealed to be of pale grey dirt and sands, as opposed to lush forests and seas of green.


    This angered my person in ways that others can only imagine, as the Humans of this world were destroying the land and poisoned the skies. Therefore, they must be made to pay, but would not at this time. Instead, our path took us away from the islands, where the poisoned clouds were thickest, and towards the larger continent. Of which contained the trees and seas of green, but were also losing such colours due to the fell race of Man in what we could only surmise to be the southern tip.


    Of course, the three who accompanied my person, Brutus, Amira, and Sisstra, were angered by what they saw. However, they also knew that such attempts to attack and destroy such beings would be suicidal if attempted without care. Therefore, they simmered and stewed in their rage, watching as we continued onward whilst my form grew skeletal wings from my back.


    "Why the wings, Master?" Amira was the first to speak up about such things, calling attention to my person once more.


    "My form is that of a Human," I stated matter-of-factly, which flew over their heads.


    "Yes?" their heads tilted of to one side, unsure of what I meant.


    To which I sighed and explained, "The Humans are the ones causing all of this," my staff was waved in the direction of the poisoned smoke, "therefore, the Beastfolk will not be so accommodating to those who share such features." Their expressions continued to hold confusion, which led to my sighing even more so, "I changed my appearance so that we would not be attacked. Understand?"


    Yes. They understood my meaning then, but not before, which was quite frustrating when conveying one''s thoughts in the most simplest of forms.


    In any case, we soon landed upon the world with less fanfare than what we previously had before. For all that was around our person were eight petrified beings of broken stone kneeling in prayer along the outskirts of a large summoning circle. Of which, by the by, was within a stone structure with many trees growing upwards.


    There was nothing of note within such a space, only a large skylight which allowed the barest of rays from the day star it encircled. Which meant it was approximately high noon by the world''s time, but we did not care too much about this as we were of the Undead.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    Now, there wasn''t anyone who came to greet us, which was strange by the by. For it was a requirement that someone of high standing was to come and escort our persons to whomever was in charge. Or even have such beings to greet us, but without such beings, we were at a lost as to what to do. Therefore, we explored the surrounding.


    Of which revealed it to be a space of forty an three metres in length and width, whilst the height was of twelve metres. There were a few pillars which created something of a path from our circle to what appeared to be the entrance, but we did not venture further. Instead, we continued to explore until our curiosity was assuaged. Which wasn''t for very long, by the by.


    For just as we were about to depart, we noted that our way out was blocked by fallen rocks. This led to us becoming frustrated, as we knew the way out was in this direction. Therefore, we each aimed at various points within the compacted rocks, of which were blasted away by our energies. To which we leapt outwards, noting more stones and boulders falling from wherever they originated. These then created a much larger obstacle, one that caused the ceiling of the structure to collapse. For the boulders were a part of a cliff side nearby, and had fallen into the building as well as barricading the entryway.


    The outside world, however, was of a jungle world full of greens, browns, and reds. "Red?" I wondered aloud, stalking closer to where I noted the sight of red upon the bark of a tree. Here we came across the body of a widened eyed Tiger Beastman drained of blood due to him being eviscerated from a weapon of some sort. Judging by the gash it left, we could only surmise that it was a large axe of some sort.


    "The body is slightly warm," Amira commented, lifting up the Beastman''s liver which slightly steamed under our enhanced gaze, "Perhaps an hour or two ago."


    "Hmm," my voice hummed as my body transformed itself into my Devil King self once again. Of which transformed my physical voice into that of a telepathic one, and latched onto my Draconian and Fox-woman Undying.


    ''Scan the surroundings,'' my mind whispered in their ears, causing Brutus to shiver as a pleasurable grin stretched across his face, ''The rest of this one''s party might be nearby.''


    "You believe there are more, my Lord God?" asked Brutus, his body still shivering from my mental voice as his eyes peered around.


    ''There were more here, my Lich,'' endarkened claws pointed towards the ground and nearby copse of trees. Whereupon it was revealed that more than twenty others were present due to the hidden bags of supplies which were hurriedly tossed aside, as well as several tufts of hair and fur scattered about the area from their quick departure. ''More than likely they were ambushed by persons unknown. Perhaps the Humans who desired this land, mayhaps some great creature who saw them as nothing more than food.


    ''Regardless, they were more than likely the ones who were to greet us, or take us to another.'' My shoulders shrugged slowly, uncaring as to what had occurred. However, I still desired to know what caused such destruction, and if it was a Human party, then I would unleash my servants upon them. For no doubt they desired to test their mettle against such frail opponents as they.


    *****


    "Now sleep," whispered the God King as he tucked in the trio upon the bed, as well as made sure Anasi was secured in his bed of webbing, "We shall continue the story when you awaken, alright?"


    The Ageless leaned over to kiss his son''s muzzle lightly, just as the child mewed, "Okay Papa. Goodnight."


    "Goodnight Nox, Mia, Maya, Anasi."


    "Goodnight Uncle God," yawed the twins.


    "Goodnight Lord Ageless," mumbled the Arachne as he drifted off to sleep.


    To which the other smiled softly, and left the room, only to find himself within the presence of one of his Watchers. Of which hid itself high above his head, and desired to speak with him. However, due to them being exposed as they were, the Watcher did not convey a thing, as it''s training would not allow such a thing unless it was of utmost importance.


    Therefore, the God King snapped his right clawed digits, and transferred the pair into a more secluded room. One that was once used as a work room where he would receive all applicant who desired to enter their world into the Pantheon of Terra. Now? Now it was nothing more than a silent work room dedicated towards giving lessons to Nox and the whomever else needing an education.


    "Yes?" whispered the Kobold, who felt, rather than saw or heard, the watcher approach with calm swiftness.


    "She has begun to ask questions which should not be asked," it whispered softly, as though it were nothing more than a soft sigh one would receive from their lover, "She was in the Library, reading the Stories of her and your life, Master."


    "Anything else?" His right clawed hand rose up to rub his closed eyes slowly, as he felt another imaginary headache appear.


    "Nothing more, except she is desiring to escape, but will not due to your son being here."


    "It is a wonder she lasted this long," the Ageless sighed then pointed towards the exit, "Go. Continue to watch her. If she performs anything drastic, report to my person immediately." In so saying so, he felt himself become alone within the room, and crumpled into the only chair in the room with a great sigh of exasperation.

 Chapter 26 [Ageless]

    Nearly half a turn had passed when the children awoke from their slumber. Of which they did stretch greatly, resulting in the twins and hybrid to form a ball of fur, teeth, and claws. For they had softly struck one another in their desire for stretching their limbs and body. This, in turn, awoke Anasi greatly, as their rough and tumble shook the bed, which softly rattled his own bed of webbing upon the wall.


    "Muu," he grumbled softly, jumping on top of the bed, a dozen centimetres away from the trio. There, he did cast his webs upon their body, which led to them yipping pitifully as they had become trapped within the sticky solution. "Why do you always do this?" he asked slowly, rubbing his right eyes as his mouth opened in a yawn, revealing four sharp canines which glimmered a pale green from the poisons hidden within.


    "Morning Anasi," the trio mewed whilst swaying their tails slowly, as they each turned to stare upon their friend with widened eyes and enlarged pupils. To which the other sighs an pat their head slowly. Whereupon they did beam up at his person with great smiles.


    However, the three were now stuck together, which meant they would be needing a bath. This did not dawn on the trio until after three scantily clad Elven women appeared and took them away. Whereas a fourth merely led the Arachne towards the dining hall, as he had expressed a desire to not be bathe at that time. On the other hand, when he was half a dozen, his face broke into a wide grin, as Nox''s voice screamed out an echoing, "NO!"


    It was due to the fact that the young hybrid disliked being bathed that he voiced his desires. Of which always entertained those who knew him best, especially Anasi, who would often times perform such tactics as before to send him directly towards the baths. In some cases it was accidental, but for the most part? They were on purpose.


    "Good morning, Lord Ageless," he bowed low upon entering the dining room, of which the God King sat at the head of a long table where several dozens of parchment papers sat nearby and in his paws. For he had become his Kitsune self at some point during their slumber, and wore only a pair of crimson trousers.


    "Good morning Anasi," his voice rumbled softly as his paws placed a parchment upon the table. There, he turned towards the child as he was gently deposited upon a high chair dedicated to keeping the young Arachne safe and secure as he ate. "You do understand it is not required of you to call my person by such a name, yes?"


    "I know," sighed the child as a plate of meat and liquefied bug innards in a cup was placed before himself. Of which he frowned at the juice, not enjoying the sight, but drank it regardless. Afterwards, he did turn towards the only other being in the room of note, "I still prefer to call you Lord, Uncle."


    To which the other grinned with a soft sigh, "Lord Uncle, huh? I guess you can call me as such."


    Whereas the child simply sighed, returning to his meal just as the trio of his friends scampered into the dining hall. Their fur appeared much softer than before, and carried with it a shine as though they had been thoroughly scrubbed clean. Yes. They were, but cared little about this, only their aching bellies devoid of sustenance was what carried them forward. As they quickly gave their greetings to the God King, they did fall upon their own food the moment it was placed before their persons. All the while their tails wiggled greatly, and their voices full of yips and snarls.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    "My, my," chuckled the Ageless, "Such an appetite you three have. Well, shall we continue the story at hand?" This inquiry caused all four children to pause in their meal, and stare at the one before them with widened eyes and nodding heads. "Very well. Then continue eating, and listen to these words of mine."


    *****


    "There''s a trail here, Master," Amira pointed towards something akin to a deer''s trail, but was trampled by a stampede of several unknown beings that had flown past some time ago.


    ''Very good,'' my mental voice hissed in her right ear, which caused her to giggle at the sensation whilst she rubbed it, ''Then let us go and track down whoever they may be.''


    This led to us trekking through the foliage with Sisstra at the head, followed up by Amira, my person, and Brutus brining up the rear. Of course, the latter would cause quite a few to raise up their eyebrows due to his sexual preference, but no matter.


    Now, this would take us until evening before we ran into anything of note. For our presence as Undead had caused the denizens of such a forest to flee, as we each contained an aura of death and despair. Of which was only amplified one hundred fold with my form that of a Devil King. For my presence alone would have been enough to cause all within one hundred kilometres to cower, but it was now concentrated down to half a kilometre around my person. Therefore, all who had not fled the scene in terror would surely fall into shock, yes?


    Well, not entirely. For you see, my dear children, the aura of a Lich is one of death. Therefore, with it combined with my own would cause those who fell into shock to die and join my Lich''s undead army forevermore. Which, in turn, caused the entirety of the forest to fall silent, the residents fleeing as far away as they could.


    Of course, after the silence came what appeared to our senses to be a scuffle between persons unknown. This turned into us surging forward in order to determine who or what was fighting.


    This, in turn, led us to viewing a wide clearing of approximately ten and four metres in diametre. Within such a place, however, were the bodies of dead and dying Beastfolk. Each of whom appeared to be of Tiger and Jaguar decent. Of which were also joined by several fallen Humans, but there appeared to be more alive than dead. These ones wore armours made of iron plate and chain, whereas the others wore simple leathers or loincloths.


    However, it appeared to our eyes that the males of the group were dead or dying, as the females were slowly being corralled by the Humans still alive. Of course, these were frightened by the Humans, of whom appeared to desire their bodies more than their lives. Yes. They knew what this meant for them, as a few chose to fight as opposed to falling into such depravities as that.


    Yes. These were also struck down, but not as many would like to believe. No. These would have been treated enough to remain alive, then fall into despair as their bodies were ravaged by the very captors who struck them down.


    As for the rest of the males? They were in a desperate battle against those who viewed them as nothing more than animals with pointed sticks and sharpened claws. Of which is somewhat true, as their weapons were only sharpened to points without stone or iron points.


    "Master?" whined Amira, desiring to be amongst the fight, and even wiggled her hips as though suffering from a desire which caused her to become in heat.


    ''Slay the Humans,'' my voice thundered in response, as my right, primary clawed hand pointed towards the battle before us, ''and bring one of them to my person. For I desire to know more about this world they call Second Earth.''


    The trio gave off a cry of joy, as they charged towards the battle, all of them calling attention to the Humans as the illusions which clung to their bodies fell away. Thus revealing their true forms to the world.


    I, on the other hand, took it upon my self to doctor those who were still living, and use my magicks to revive the dead. Of which caused quite a few to stare with widened eyes as a being which should not exist, to become quite frightened. One part was from the magicks I wielded with ease, the other was of the aura I held about my person. For it was still concentrated, but those who were affected by my energies did not need fear from it any longer. Which meant that they were deemed as my allies, or rather, my new servants.

 Chapter 27 [Ageless]

    "My Lord God," called out Brutus with glee as he hefted a dying Human in red and gold armour from the centre of the clearing, "I''ve caught a Human for you."


    "I caught this one first," crowed Amira, who had strung up something inhuman that was trying to pass as such a race, "It even has feathers. Must be a commander, or something."


    "Idiot," Sisstra''s right palm slapped against her face, smearing her metallic scales with crimson and brown, "That''s an Avian. Can''t you even tell? It even looks like Igris before she became like us."


    "Oh, silly me," giggled the Fox-woman, of whom let her captive fall upon the ground with a sickening crunch, as my Lich hoisted his captive for my own desires.


    ''Thank you Brutus,'' my mind whispered to his own, causing his body to shiver greatly as I took hold of the pathetic retch of flesh. Of which led to the invasion of its mind, whereupon I did find many perverted thoughts coupled with a desire to live and sleep with as many females as possible. ''You will not live,'' my mind hissed inside the Human''s skull, ''You will die, but not until satisfying my hunger to learn all of your and your society''s secrets.''


    "W-wha-?" it began, but immediately screamed a fierce and delicious scream as my mind tore away at everything and anything of value within the captive''s mind. Of which, in turn, caused those still living to shiver with cold fright as the screams rose in pitch for a time. This then became an unearthly scream, as my magicks delved into its essences, tearing it apart to find the last shred of information I so desire.


    Afterwards? Afterwards, when I obtained everything I wished from the pathetic waste of space, an ethereal hand erupted from my body, and sank into the others. Yes. All were able to view such an act, as I was thoroughly enraged from what I glimpsed inside the mind of the Human, and ate its essences.


    Yes. I ate the creature''s energy, its essence, its soul. For this thing would not return to the Reincarnation cycle of the Pantheon, nor would it trouble anyone ever again.


    ''I am,'' my mind hissed to those before and around my person, ''grateful to have been called to this world. I truly am gladdened that those who are not Human desired my help.'' My right clawed digits laid themselves upon my chest and abdomen lightly as my wings unfurled from my back.


    There were eight of them, by the by, each of them as dark as the Abyss itself, but did not absorb light as many had surmised. Instead, it pooled the darkness around my person, causing the world to dim within three hundred metres. Thus tricking a being''s mind into believing it absorb the light around it.


    The positions of the eight were as follows: To small wings, as leather as a bat''s stretched themselves from my neck; a pair of endarkened dove''s wings as large as I was tall from my shoulderblades; from my hips sprang forth two raven''s wings as long as my arms; and from my tailbone, which spread up to the base of my neck, were thin wings of bone as sharp as daggers and twice as cruel.


    All of which caused my shadowed appearance to take flight, as these wings of mine flapped once, granting my person the ability to levitate high above everyone''s heads. Whereupon I did open my mind to them all, ''Thank you for granting we who are eternal the ability to breathe and dance upon this world. I know now what it is I shall do here. For although we seek to find a new home, one cannot rest easily when there are pests which needs to be exterminated.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    ''Henceforth, the Devil King of Terra claims this land as his own, and will make war with those who are Human and their allies.


    *****


    "Ooo," Nox''s eyes widened as his father came to such a place within the story, his nine tails wiggling in every conceivable direction, "Papa fought Humans."


    "Yes, I did," grinned the Ageless, who then frowned as he noted three personages in the doorway. Of whom were the guardians of the child''s friends, and were beckoned to enter the room.


    "Forgive us," cackled one of their number, who was a short demon of crimson and ocean blue hued skin and wore only a loincloth to cover that which was nonexistent between its legs. "Modesty," was what they called it, but had nothing to show for it. Of which soon became, "Tradition," and was left alone.


    This demon, by the by, was of a race of Imps, and was in charge of guarding those who are deemed special or worthy in their eyes. One of which was young Anasi, who had claimed such an imp to be Friend and gave it a name.


    "Oceano," waved the Arachne, who then leapt from his high chair in order to scurry to the Imp. Where they did embrace due to the pair being of the same height, but when the child grows, this embrace may soon change.


    The second one to approach was also for Anasi''s sake. Not only this, but was his sister and guardian until their mother returned from wherever she had gone. "Everything alright, Anasi?" she asked slowly after bowing towards the God King with respect. Her form, by the by, was of a pale skinned female with waist length, silver hair that hid her eyes and nose, but not her mouth. Of which held the only true colour, but was of blood, and hidden behind such lips were several dozen rows of sharpened teeth.


    This indicated that her race was that of a Devourer Demon, especially by what was upon her flat chest. For although she wore only a snow white robe like those who are of the Undying, upon the centre of her chest was the outlined symbol for the Hunger. A powerful curse which was long ago lifted from their race, and one that had kept their numbers low due to them always eating one another when sources for food was scarce. Now, however, the race kept such a symbol as a reminder of their past, and the promise each of the past Devourer Demons made for their children''s future.


    Salvation.


    As to the third member? This one was nothing noteworthy beyond its loose grey clothing, shining yellowed eyes, and quiet demeanour. If one were not actively seeking such a being out, then no one would know they were there within arms distance, or plain sight. For such a being was called Ninja, and was Maya''s and Mia''s caretaker for the one called Mother.


    The Mother, by the by, has a personal name of Sakura, but is called the former due to her station as a Nine-Tailed Kitsune. In that she is the matriarch for her clan, and has given birth to nearly all of those who serve her. Therefore, she is called as such, even by those of her race who are not solely her own.


    For now, though, she desired the return of her youngest children, the twins Maya and Mia. Of whom had squirmed out of their own high chairs, and scampered over to such a being with happy yips. Thus, leaving Nox a little depressed, as it meant he would be all alone once against. However, he soon brightened when his father lifted him from his own seat, carrying him to the party.


    There, he handed a rolled scroll of parchment to the Ninja, who accepted it with a low bow, and deposited it within the confines of its greyed Gi. Afterwards, he did turn towards Anasi, speaking slowly as though thinking aloud, "I do believe your mother shall be returning. Is this not why you have come to collect your younger brother?" This was asked towards the elder child of the two.


    Of whom nodded once, then turned to see her brother''s brightened expression, and giggled when he performed a routine called a "Happy Dance". "Yee," was the only sound he made, and hugged his sister''s robed leg tightly before scurrying out the door.


    It was only a few heartbeats when he returned, however, and waved at his friends as the Demons ushered him away, "Bye Nox. Bye Mia, Maya. Mom''s coming home soon, so I''ll talk to you later," and then he was gone.


    As to the twins? Nox was set down upon the ground, which led to the pair hugging, nuzzling, and trying to kiss him once again. Of course, they succeeded in doing so, but only after pinning him to the ground. There, they took their time with savouring the moment, then giggled as he was let go, scampering back to their guardian. Of whom scooped them up with practiced ease, and vanished on the spot.


    "Papa," mewed Nox as he sat upon the ground and peered up into his father''s eyes, "where''s Mama?"

 Chapter 28

    "She''s in the Library, Nox," the Ageless chuckled softly, then lightly pushed his son towards the door, "Why don''t you go surprise her? I bet she''d appreciate your presence at this time."


    "Okay, Papa," the child smiled up at his father, hugged his leg briefly, then scampered off. Thus leaving a now frowning God King, whose expression became a scowl as he vanished from the castle, and reappeared within a fairly large room containing many craters. It was as though the Gods above came down in order to smite this particular area with their rage.


    No. It was only one God, and soon, he was firing off his energies into the surrounding. Of which was coupled with all of his rage, frustrations, and disappointment. These energies, the colours of Chaos, Madness, and Hollowed Rage, flew into the floor, walls, and ceiling with great force. Of which was enough to destroy whole worlds, but only caused the craters to become more refined by a few centimetres.


    For such an area was used to dispel such feelings, especially when that which was within all Undead was not able to absorb it all. It even went so far as to keep the Madness at bay, as such a curse responded to great feelings of emotions. Of which would have been devastation for the Universe itself, if the fifth most powerful being were to unleash everything upon those who lived, laughed, and loved within such a place.


    Therefore, he constructed this area. Of which was designed to pull his person whenever his mental stabilities were cracking, and keep him there until the balance within his person was restored. This, by the by, could take mere moments, or many cycles to accomplish. However, due to his desire for destruction being caused by only one being, it is doubtful he will be staying for much longer.


    This was so, as the only one on his mind was his wife, the Goddess Sarah, and how much he felt about her betrayal. For the visions and feelings he received some time ago when he deigned to change her thoughts reduced him to such a mess. However, he still held feelings for her, and Nox still needed his mother.


    Not only this, but the fact that he could not outright accuse her of what he saw would only come to light after speaking such a thing. Of which would then damn his person, and would lead to either another purge, or another tampering of Stories. The latter should not be done, as such a thing normally results in the death of the tamperer. Or, if it''s your own, a great curse befalls that being.


    Thus, his "hands were tied", as the saying goes, and could only wait, right? Well, not exactly.


    "Brutus," the Ageless''s voice thundered throughout the space, just as his eyes dimmed to a soft glow of vermillion, "I have need of you."


    A portal, much darker than what was used to enter the Midnight Castle, formed within the centre of the room. In its centre was the crackling sound of discharged energy which only grew louder as a metallic, skeleton pressed its body through the vortex. Upon the brow of one such as he was a crown of briar thorns with motes of endarkened flames dancing about it. There was a robe upon the body, which was a ghostly pale green in colour.


    In his right clawed hand was a white staff with many etchings of battles carved within it, and in his left was an old tome full of magicks that was chained to his wrist. Both of which were given to his person as gifts long ago, and were used as his symbols of office within the Pantheon. Not only this, but also greatly increased his repertoire of abilities and magicks.


    "You called for me, my Lord High God," bowed the Lich King, and upon standing erect once more, whistled at the destruction all around his person. Upon turning his attention back towards the God King, he noted the fire within his eyes. One that always equated to a purging of sorts. "So? Which group needs to be removed?"The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "What?" The Ageless paused in his desire to calm his mind and body, staring directly at his right hand in all things.


    To which the other sighed with exasperation, "Every time you have that look about you, you desire something dead or wiped from existence. Therefore, I desire to know who it is, or which group is going to disappear so I can begin to mitigate the losses."


    "It''s Sarah."


    "Very well, I shall begi-," the Lich King paused in his thought, and slowly turned to face his God with a surprised expression upon his metallic skull, "What do you mean by ''it''s Sarah'', my Lord High God? You cannot possibly be thinking of having her removed so suddenly." The Skeleton rushed to the other''s side, ready to beg and plead for the Goddess''s sake. For he knew just how much she meant to the God King, as well as to his sanity.


    For him to suggest removing the Goddess of Iridescent Colours, mother of Nox, and Queen of the Gods and Goddesses within the Terran Pantheon was beyond insane in the Lich King''s eyes and mind. "Please tell me you are not truly consi-" It was here that he noted the demeanour of his God, and the coldness which permeated from his eyes. For the thought of removing her was present in the form of a thought, not an action. Of which he was grateful for, but still worried and now insanely curious to know the why of it.


    However, before he was able to speak another word, the Ageless lifted his right paw, and intoned a spell in an unknown language. This caused a bluish streak of energy to launch from the digits, and sank into that which was the room they occupied. Of which even closed the portal with which Brutus had appeared from.


    Once such a thing had occurred, did the God King sigh a great and heavy sigh as his entire form cracked and fell away. Thus revealing something which will never be revealed to those without the room. For such a thing was something old, worn, and so very tired. Of which was slowly cared for by the Lich King, who summoned up a pair of chairs made of felt and red silks.


    Upon seating this tired being, did its form slowly come together to create the Ageless''s Kitsune self. Of which wore a white robe which hung loosely around his body whilst he was given a cup of black tea to drink.


    "You have frightened me, my Lord High-," began Brutus, but was stopped by the uplifting of a right paw.


    "Brutus, my dear child," the other began, causing the metallic Skeleton to feel something which was no longer there, "I desire many things in this life of mine, but never your fear. Therefore, do not present it before my eyes, for I will not recognise such a thing."


    "Yes, my Lord High-"


    "Brutus," the old being before himself watched his person with a tired gaze, "We are alone now. Speak the words which you have longed to shout upon the highest mountains for so long."


    "Y-yes...," the Lich King fidgeted in his seat, "...Father..."


    "Again."


    "Yes, F-Father."


    "Again."


    "Yes, Father."


    "AGAIN!"


    "YES, FATHER!"


    The pair howled at one another, for a time longer, which eventually devolved into laughter being shared by only a father and son could enjoy. Of which soon became silence, as neither knew what to say. That is, until Brutus softly whispered, "Thank you."


    "You are most welcome, Brutus," grinned the other as his body slouched down within the chair with a sigh, "Much better."


    "Um..."


    "Yes?"


    "Um... about Sarah. Are you really going to-?" His voice paused when his eyes noted the posture of his father becoming stiff once it sat back up.


    To which the God King sighed slowly, not at all enjoying the conversation in which he knew he had started in the beginning. For his right paw reached to rub the back of his furred neck, which was a clear indication upon his thoughts. "Nox still needs his mother, Brutus, but..."


    "He''s attached to the Chosen, which could also be used as surrogate mothers," chimed in Brutus, whilst the other nodded.


    "Yes, but there is another problem. I''ve tampered with her mind for too long, it is without a doubt that the Judges will note this. Therefore, I must find another means to do away with her... Bah, enough of such a thing." The God King waved away such a thought from his mind, and instead turned towards the Skeleton with a slight grin.


    "Very well... Father," this was spoken softly, as though he could not believe he was allowed to speak such a word, "Then what shall we speak of?"


    "Hmm," the Ageless hummed softly to himself for, but a moment before speaking aloud his thoughts, "Do you remember a world called Second Earth?"


    If the other head flesh upon his skull, his lips would be frowning at this point, "Would you mind reminding my memory about such a world?"


    "Of course, my child," and spoke of the story which was given thus far to Nox and his three friends.

 Chapter 29

    "Ah yes, I remember now," grumbled Brutus as he flipped through the pages of his Story whilst his metallic skull was propped up by his left clawed hand, "Wasn''t this the world you took in that Mage, Melephas as an apprentice?" He lifted up his head at this point, and turned to stare upon his father with an odd flicker in the lights that were his eyes.


    "Yes," drawled the God King, who poured himself and the other a glass of something viscous in texture, and bright gold in colour. Once he passed it to the Lich King, they did salute one another with the raised glasses, and poured a small amount down their throats.


    No. The liquid did not spill out of the Skeleton, but did flow from his skull, down the front of his spine, and disappeared once it entered his chest cavity. This was much as though he had a body once again, like he had so long ago.


    "A bit too young for my taste, Father," commented Brutus with a hint of disgust in his voice.


    "You think so?" pondered the other as he drained the glass of the rest of the golden fluid, "Perhaps, but the process of acquiring it doesn''t normally allow them to grow up too much.


    "Well, in any case, what do you remember of Second Earth?"


    "Besides what is within my Story?" the God King nodded once, desiring the Skeleton''s answer, "Not much, only that it was when you acquired Melephas and his antics almost got him killed several times when he was alone."


    "Oh?" The Ageless was quite curious, as his ears, which were normally erect and immobile, twitched ever so slightly.


    "For instance..."


    *****


    It was after you and I had called upon our strength to summon upon the world scores of devilish monsters and my own ethereal troops. These were soon given the order to advance upon what we could have only surmised as unsuspecting troops around three kilometres south of where we saved those Beastfolk. I''m sure you remember how annoyed you were when half of their forces were slaughtered before their alarms went out and they scrambled to fight against our forces. If not, then pay it no mind, for I remember you calling them, "Pathetic."


    In any case, this group of Humans contained within them around four hundred altogether. Of the four hundred, one fourth was comprised of Alchemists and Mages, whereas the rest were of pikemen and archers. I believe it was here that we learned of how to create the Elixir of Extended Mortality, as the Alchemists were conducting such experiments of the locals within the area. Which would also explain why they were attacking the Beastfolk which were supposed to come for us.


    Now, from what had occurred from the time of the Humans'' arrival, to the slaughtering of such people, Melephas had been hard at work. What with undermining their whole operation, and even soiling their food and water supplies many a time. Thus, the hunters within the contingent of Humans had to forage and hunt farther and farther every turn. For he would find some way to spoil the foods that were meant to last. Of which were sealed away by means of lock, key, and magickal enchantments.


    Please bear in mind, Father, Melephas did all of this not to help the Beastfolk, but for his own selfish reasons. Of which were to simply attack the Humans due to them being the stronger force upon the world of Second Earth. His reasons? He stated later it was due to boredom, as well as him stating, "Why fight against something that can''t fight back? There''s no fun in it."If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Yes, Father. He found no joy in fighting against weaker beasts such as they, and instead lashed out against a stronger foe, like the Humans, just for some entertainment. Whether or not this was the truth, however, remains to be seen.


    Regardless, this was done so, and he was later caught. Of which led him to being bound by shackles, his arms stretched towards the top of a four metre high pole. This was done is such a way that he would only be able to lessen the stretching of his body by standing upon the tips of his toes. This was so, as the alternative was to just hang there and allow the chains to pull the arms right out of their sockets.


    Apparently this was a painful method of torture, and I had adopted it from them. Yes. I was grateful, as I applied such tortures upon the remaining Humans that survived the onslaught of our minions.


    During such a treatment, however, his body was subjected to... I believe it was fifty lashes all about his body. They called him a traitor, or something like it, and would have executed his person for it if not for one small detail.


    He was a summoned "Hero" that came with the rest of them for gold in exchange of services. Of which they had various privileges and rights guaranteeing their welfare. Such as the summoned people not being executed as a traitor if they weren''t a citizen of the world. Therefore, they tried to coerce him into becoming one, but came away frustrate. Thus, he was lashed many times throughout the entire turn.


    It would have continued, of course, if not for our unintentional intervention. Which then led to you being brought forth to examine those Humans who were still alive. Once you came into view of the Mage, however, he called out to you by name. Yes. He was loud enough to hear by all around, and they resented him forevermore because of it. Even going so far as to pray to their Gods to smite his person for siding with the Undead over the living.


    *****


    "Not the most appealing of Humans, to be sure," grumbled Brutus as he flipped through the pages of his Story once more, "but you were content with his presence, suffice to say. That is, until he tried to use your name to gain preferential treatment during and after the annihilation of most of the Humans of Second Earth."


    The Ageless, however, merely sighed whilst nodding his head slowly in agreement, "Yes. I took him on as my apprentice after some negotiations. However, I did not realise he would try to use it to his advantage until much later."


    "Did you regret taking him on as such, Father?" The Lich King closed his Story slowly, and placed it within the pocket dimension exclusively reserved for such a thing.


    "Back then?" the other leaned back into his chair, contemplating the past. For a time, he remained silent, whilst the other waited with some patience. Of which was close to breaking until he was rewarded with, "Back then it was more of a strained relationship. Now?" the Kitsune''s shoulders rose up once, then dropped back down, "It is uncertain until his mind returns to something more along the lines of normalcy."


    "How is he now?"


    "See for yourself," the Ageless was calm as his right foreclaw dug itself into the fabric of reality, carving out a near perfect circle. Of which was only a dozen centimetres in diametre, and contained an image of an Illithid strapped to a long table by way of half a dozen magickal ropes. This being was the supposed Melephas, but contained far too many "parts" which were fighting to control his body and mind.


    It appeared to them that he had many monsters'' flesh, and even his bones, grafted to the body. Each was pulsating with its own life, whereas the head was still the same that they remembered. However, they soon realised that this was not so, as the eyes were of varying degrees of colour. In that the left contained an iris of a felines, whereas the right was more along the lines of an Archfiend''s.


    "Has he spoken since being ejected from the Plane of War?" wondered aloud Brutus, who then turned towards the other.


    To which the other closed the image seamlessly, then leaned back against his chair once more, "He said he won, but wouldn''t specify what. Anytime someone speaks of the Plane, he falls into a fit of giggles. Of which becomes full on laughter, of the mania sort, when asked if he beat it."


    "Isn''t that impossible?" Brutus''s voice almost rose to a shout as he leaned in, desiring to catch even the softest of syllables spoken.


    "Yes. Yes it is, but it doesn''t change the fact that he hinted at such a thing," shrugged the other.


    "Have you checked it?"


    "The Plane of War?" Brutus nodded, desiring to know what it was that they had found, "It''s still there, and ongoing as ever."


    "Which means?"


    The Ageless sighed, rubbing the back of his neck slowly, "Which means we don''t know what had occurred until his mind becomes ''normal''."

 Chapter 30

    "Hmm," Sarah hummed softly, her tail flicking every now and again as her eyes scanned the pages of one of many yellowed books. Each of which contained within them the histories and Stories of the Ageless and those who worship his person. Though, to say they actually "worship" him would be a step too far, as it has been outlawed since the beginning of his rule. Therefore, he only requires a simple acknowledgement.


    The reason being? He had long ago found out that a single prayer to himself, and other Gods and Goddesses not only fueled their powers and abilities, but was addicting. Therefore, if one were to have been prayed to for so long, and it suddenly stopped, the withdrawals for such an event would kill the God or Goddess in question. That is, if they had a great following to begin with.


    For if one had within their circle, a moderate size of one hundred followers, and then they suddenly vanished, they would still survive. However, those beings would be severely weakened by the lack of prayers. Perhaps even going so far as to crave more by begging those who are mortal whilst promising many wondrous gifts in return. Whereas those with a thousand or great? They had a low chance of survival, as the backlash for such a thing would cause their immortal hearts and minds to cease functioning. More so if such beings had been around for a century or more.


    Therefore, the God King chose to forgo such a thing, as he had once obtained more than a thousand followers at one point, before being flung out of his world in the very beginning. Due to him not being in power for over a century, but for a few cycles, was he able to keep his sanity and life. Especially with so few followers as the first of his Undying fueling his body with their wishes and mental prayers.


    Though you may be wondering how he became so strong, yes? Well, it is quite simple. He stole it.


    "Hmm," once again Sarah hummed to herself, flipping through the pages in her clawed hands. She, herself, was standing in front of a long bookshelf atop the first floor of the Library. Of which comprised of the back section within such a place.


    Nearby was a silent Librarian, of which wore a loosely fitted robe the colour of blood with a sash of white draped over its right shoulder, stretched to the left hip. This robe, by the by, had a hood which was drawn forward and gave off an illusion of deep mystery for any and all who dared to peer inward. For within the shadows of the hood was a brief outline of what could have been.


    In other words, this creature could have been Human at one point in time. Or perhaps an Elf, Ogre, Orc, Dwarf, and so on and so forth. Such was the illusion of mystery set within its shadows. Even more so were its hands and feet, which were clothed in gloves and slippers. Thus giving off more of a mystery, as they all held the same size and shape as the next one.


    As to how to spot the differences? Look for the ones wearing a sash, as they are the ones in charge of running the Library. As well as the ghostly spectres flitting between the shelves. These are specialised cleaners and caretakers, making sure every book is in the same condition it had arrived, and slaying anyone or anything that dared to harm such books.


    No. Such a place did not contain the tales and adventures of fanciful or exaggerated beings within the Pantheon, but of Stories. By which it means within the pages gathered here are of those that have lived or are currently living within the Pantheon. However, every world imaginable contains their own Library, each with their residences'' thoughts and actions. How they lived, where, when, with whom, and so on and so forth.


    This one, on the other hand, contained the inner circle of the God King''s. In that the stories within were of himself, his wife''s, Nox''s, the Undying, the Living Armour, and a few Gods and Goddesses, along with their organisations. Each of which were freely accessible to those of whom had the permissions to do so.


    As for Sarah? She still needed permission, but was able to override such things so long as a Librarian accompanied her wherever she went.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    For a third time, the Goddess hummed, "Hmm," as she replaced the book and drew out another as her lips moved softly whilst muttering, "So Brutus killed them because he believed they were attacking, but what if..."


    She paused, however, her entire body growing rigid as she noticed something peculiar about the inner spine within the object. Of which appeared to hold the remnants of a page which had gone missing. No. It did not appear to be recent, but nevertheless, she was quite worried.


    "Librarian," she called out, closing the book on her clawed forefinger as she turned to face that which was not there. Curious, she peered left, right, up, and down, noting the absence of its presence. Shrugging once, her body spun around, whilst her clawed hand opened the book just as her eyes fell upon the same Librarian who had accompanied her thus far.


    "Gah!" Her body stumbled back, whilst her left clawed hand sought to find purchase with the bookshelf nearby. However, she found nothing, and for a brief instance, before she struck the floor with her back, her eyes did spy the shelf shying from her touch, ''What?'' her mind wondered slowly, but blanked completely as her body thudded upon the shallow carpeted floor.


    "You called for this one, Mistress?" hissed the soft sigh of the Librarian. Of whom did not move the entirety of her fall, nor did it rush to her side. Instead, the only sign of movement from the being was the soft rustle of its hood as it turned softly towards her direction.


    "Don''t sneak up on me like that," she cried out, preparing to throw the book she held at the other just as she sat up from the ground. Of which called attention to several spectres, each passing through the ceiling, shelves and floor to glare at her. This sobered her mind rather quickly, as she settled down, lightly patting the book as it rested upon her lap.


    Yes. The spectres did depart afterwards, but a pair were then set upon her to watch the book in her clawed hands as she stood up. Well, they were, until something far greater than they caused them to flee back to their chores. No. Sarah did not witness this, only the other spectres and Librarians did, but paid the unknown no mind as they continued with whatever it was they had been tasked to do.


    "You called for this one, Mistress?" it asked once again, not bothering to reply to her outburst.


    "Yes," the Goddess coughed once, her ears twitching as the sound of the entrance to this place opened and shut, but ignored it. For the comings and goings of those within the Ageless''s inner circle was well known to be frequent. Therefore, she paid it no mind.


    "Yes," she repeated once again, straightening out the dress she wore. One that continued to flick into a wide variety of colours, as did her eyes and fur, "I wanted to know what happened to this book."


    "Is something the matter with it?" She noted the neutral voice contained the barest hint of excitement within the tone, but could not tell what kind.


    "There seems to be," she opened the book once more, and flipped through the page. For her clawed forefinger had slipped out during her fall. Therefore, she had to re-find the spot with the missing page, which took a few moments. Upon finding it, she pointed at the inner spine whilst pushing the book into the others'' awaiting gloved hands.


    "There''s a page missing, and I wanted to know what happened to it. Not only that, but if it''s available or where I might be able to find it."


    "Is it of importance?" The other, with the book in hand, closed it shut whist turning its attention towards her person. There, she noted that the being did not inspect the item, nor did it summon the others to perform an investigation, as they had done in the past.


    "Why aren''t you doing anything about it?" Her facial features were one of perplexed confusion, as she was quite sure that they would have done something about it. That is, of course, if... "You already know what happened to it, don''t you?"


    There was something akin to a sigh, as the Librarian strode towards the bookshelf where it originated from, replacing it back upon the shelf. "Mistress," its voice whispered once more, "We of the God King''s Library do not have control over the other Libraries. Therefore, whatever had occurred within such a place, before the Stories were transferred to here, is none of our concern."


    "But it could be important." Unfortunately, the other shook its hidden head slowly, pointing to something behind her, but she would not turn around.


    "Regardless, this is a nonnegotiable argument. The book was brought to us as is, and cannot be restored as the damage was wrought upon it elsewhere."


    "So if I find the place the destruction took place, it could be restored there?" Her eyes sparkled at this, which then dimmed slightly as she listened to the other''s words.


    "Perhaps, but we will not allow you to remove the book without explicit permission from the God King. He must also be present during this transfer, else none will move. Besides, you have a visitor."


    "What?" she blinked thrice, and upon doing so, found herself somewhat alone.


    That is, until she heard a bark from behind, "Mama!" and crashed to the floor once again. However, this time she found her son hugging her face as his lower end wiggled greatly.

 Chapter 31 [Sarah]

    Sarah sat across from her son at a long wooden table of polished oak on the ground floor of the Library. There, she watched with a slight smile as he slid from one end to the next with widened eyes and his tails wiggling in every direction. Yes. She was the cause of this new form of play for him, but it only served as a distraction from the revelations she had learned from reading the Story of her husband.


    To which she sighed slowly, stretching out the upper half of her body across the unnaturally cooled surface of the wood with a sigh. Upon lifting her head, however, she noted Nox was staring at her with perked ears as he sat within a few centimetres from her face. "Mama?" he mewed softly, his head cocking towards his right shoulder.


    This led to her pulling him close to her bosom, where he closed his eyes with a, "Yay," and did his best to hug her as tight as he could whilst his tails continued to wiggle in every direction.


    "Mama?" his voice was muffled as Sarah stood up slowly, taking them to a brown hued spherical item which stood still near the table they had occupied. Of which was of one and a half metres in diametre and gave off a sort of bead like texture when one sits upon it. Yes. There was even the sound of such beads softly grating against one another as she sat herself upon it, slowly sinking into it. However, such a thing only conformed about her body, creating an indenture of her shape whilst remaining comfortably upon it.


    As to what it was called? Well, such a thing was referred to as a "Bean Bag Chair", even though it was not a chair nor contained any beans.


    "Story, Mama," mewed the child once more whilst he snuggled up against her abdomen. Afterwards, he did peer up at her person with upturn eyes full of his widened pupils. For he had begun to use his deadly "Puppy Eyed Stare" upon her, of which she was the most susceptible to, and gave in almost immediately every time.


    Therefore, she simply sighed whilst her eyes closed and nodded several times. Of which elicited a, "Yay!" from Nox, who leapt from her lap to bother one of the nearby Librarians. This, in turn, caused the Goddess to become curious as to why he would do such a thing, then noted within a few moments that the creature was bringing another tired and yellowed book towards her person. Whereas the child danced around it with great glee before hopping back onto her lap as the book was handed over to her.


    Once she received it, however, a sudden, but brief and sharp pain resounded throughout her skull. To which she gripped her head whilst hissing softly, but it was gone almost before she even began the hiss. "Mama?" Nox''s eyes widened as he stared up at her person from his position on her lap.


    "I''m okay, Nox," she pat his head a few times, which caused him to giggle at the attention whilst she felt the nine tails on her son''s backside try to wiggle against her abdomen. "So? Shall we continue the story?" This was inquired, as an odd light flared into being behind her eyes, of which neither she nor her son were aware of.


    However, before she was to continue on with the story at hand, her brow furrowed whilst she read the words upon the pages to herself. This would lead to a long stretch of silence, as Nox frowned and yowled a loud, "MAMA!"


    Startled, Sarah''s body jumped a few centimetres within her seat, then peered down where she spotted the child puffing up his cheeks as he glared up at her. "Sorry, Nox," she murmured softly, scratching the top of his head slowly. Of which calmed him down enough to remove the glare, but it turned into a pout.


    "Story, Mama," his left paw pat against the page she had been reading, his pout growing larger.


    "This part of the story is too dark for you, Nox," her son''s eyes widened, knowing full well that such words meant she would not continue on with where his father had left off. Which led to his eyes to tear up greatly, threatening to spill over as his nose scrunched up whilst he sniffed loudly.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    Yes. She noted such a thing, and how could she not. For it meant that he would soon openly cry, summoning the Chosen, the Living Armour, and her husband. Of whom would be sorely disappointed in her, which caused her to grow fearful, but she didn''t understand why.


    Therefore, she sought to quickly remedy such a sight with, "No, no, no, no. It''s okay Nox," This was spoken as she held him close, her ears flat against her head as she wiped his eyes free of any tears whilst they rocked side to side, "Just because it''s too dark doesn''t mean I can''t summarise it for you, then continue onwards with the story."


    "Really?" asked a small voice which was followed up by another sharp sniff.


    "Yes really," her voice, still containing frantic excitement, calmed down the child''s worries, but he still had a pout upon his lips.


    "Now, what is written here states that your Father and Brutus fell upon a camp full of Humans, and beat them to the point of them not recovering. Afterwards, your uncle Melephas was found, and taken in as an... apprentice?" Her eyes drifted back down to the page and found the entry, whereupon she did speak with a, "Huh. So he did take him on as one."


    "Mama?" Nox''s eyes widened, revealing unto her a pair of misty-eyed orbs full of curiosity. However, they still held a few traces of tears which were beginning to form once again.


    Therefore, the Goddess quickly hugged her child close to her bosom and kissed his head whilst continuing with, "Well, after the three came together, the rest of the Humans still alive were cut down and used as some sort of fodder for Brutus''s spells. In that they became the Undead, and were forced to march, attack, and kill any Human they come across. This would continue onward until they reached the Humans'' main continent, and swiftly went about killing everything and anything there.


    "Though there were also quite a few million Beastfolk, they were also beaten down," Nox''s eyes widened at this, then turned to face the pages full of the unknown, "Yep, but your Father was eventually beaten."


    "Papa lost?" The hybrid turned to her quickly, as she believed she saw an odd fire behind his widened gaze. One that reminded her the first time she saw the Ageless enter into a rage that was simply called "The Madness".


    "Yes," her right clawed hand rubbed the top of his head quickly, which the other giggled softly, "but he wasn''t sent anywhere bad. Only that he was ejected from the world, along with Brutus and Melephas, due to their siding with the Undead."


    "How?"


    "How?" the child nodded emphatically, desiring to know how such a thing was possible. Especially if his father was a great and powerful being, "Well, the God who controlled the world pushed him and the other two out and into the Hub of Azzarath."


    "Muu," was the only reply she received from the smaller, but she did spy his little paws clenching themselves into fists whilst they shook with a little anger. Of whom then received his neck scratched by the Goddess as she turned a few pages towards the events which occurred afterwards.


    *****


    "So," grinned Melephas as he brushed himself off. His garb had changed from his normal attire of an endarkened robe to that of one of leathers made of skinned Humans. Of which he did not know of until a sennight ago when he spied a few stretched faces hidden amongst the leggings near his crotch. There he made a few sexual comments which will not be spoken of, and had them traded for other a pair of linen trousers.


    "What''s next? ''Cause after being shoved out like that, I doubt we could go back."


    Brutus, whose body held the illusion of an Elf shrugged at his person. Whereas Karastak, whose guise was of a Human once more, pointed towards the exit of the Hub, "We shall return home, for a time, then return to our journey to find a new home for our ever growing people."


    "Why?" asked the Human, whose hands were behind his head as the trio walked slowly towards the exit, "Do you have a wife or something that you have to check in and make sure-" He didn''t speak further, as his body was sent flying towards the exit and over the heads of some very shocked individuals who scrambled to make sure they didn''t get his by the body.


    Brutus was the one who lashed out, by the way, and shook with his fist still in the air as though he had struck something solid. Of which was then drawn back, his eyes glowing a bright crimson as he shouted, "That was uncalled for you stupid, bloody-"


    A hand fell upon his right shoulder, which stopped the Lich from speaking onwards. "Come," spoke aloud Karastak with a neutral voice, "Let us return home swiftly. I am eager to see what Rojaahn can make of what we had found."


    "Yes, my Lord God."

 Chapter 32 [Sarah]

    Azzarath, a world which had a Pantheon named after, was under the direct control of the God King Azazel. Therefore, it reacted to her whims, transforming anything and everything into anything and everything. Of which included a specific range of mountains that housed a group of monstrous creatures which now sat across from Karastak who was in the process of rubbing his eyes with the fingers of his right clawed hand. For he felt another one of his imaginary headaches appearing as one of his veins throbbed with irritation.


    The group, which were of himself, Brutus, Sisstra, Amira, the Mage, and the rest of the Undying, were within a ruined village at the base of said mountain range. One that was somewhat destroyed by their newest addition to show he was capable of snuffing out the lives of any and all who stood in the path of those he followed. Of course, he muttered something about this not being how a power leveling session was supposed to occur, and was promptly given a slap upside the head by a giggling Foxwoman. Who then promised more would come if he continued to back talk their Lord.


    After the battle, the group noted the contingent of Undying warily trekking towards their position, and brightened considerably when Brutus was sent to collect their persons. Of whom were then bade to sit before their God in the centre of the ruined village. Whereas the other propped himself up against a horrid throne made of the frozen remains of the villagers. The races contained within this, by the by, were of Human and Kin, but were of no concern to the group.


    "So allow my person to clarify slowly," his voice rumbled slowly, causing everyone present, aside from the Human, to shiver with varying reactions, "A great quake occurred within the mountains, and effectively destroyed everything and every one of those we had gathered together, yes?"


    "Yes, Lord," Sia bowed her head low, and would shed many tears if she could, "Even the children were lost after the first rumble."


    Karastak sighed heavily, as he had believed no harm would come to them if he was not present, especially if those under them were to lay low. However, how could they predict the earth around them to grumble, groan, and shift? Even if they were able to predict it, what was said next would hardly make a difference, as Rojaahn''s deep voice rose up after Sia''s, "The whole range shifted, Master."


    "What do you mean?" the other held a perplexed look upon his features. One which promoted great confusion, as though such a thought was impossible.


    "It''s true, Lord," Annata chimed in, her ears lying flat against her metallic furred head whilst she fondled her tail in nervousness, "When we escaped the rubble, we watched the mountains all around us move like pieces of a Rrina board."


    "That is a disturbing thought," grumbled Brutus, then noticed Melephas shrugging slowly, "What?"


    The Mage, shrugging once more, turned towards the group, but quickly switched to the illusory Human, "The mountains moved ''cause of an Admin or programmer wanting to change it. If you had the patch notes, you''d know this."


    "What are you even talking about?," demanded the Lich, who then turned towards his God, "What is he talking about, my Lord God? ''Patch notes'', ''Admin'', ''programmer''? What are these? They''re too foreign for my ears."


    "You don''t have any ear," grinned the Mage, who then frowned as Karastak waved his words away.


    "Don''t antagonise my second-in-command, Melephas, and speak clearly. We do not have such words within our vocabulary."


    "Fine," he drawled with closed eyes, and upon opening them continued with, "''Admin'' means Administers, and for you guys, that''s a God, I guess," his shoulders shrugged once whilst he raised his palms up, then dropped them, "A programmer is someone who directs the changes of an Admin, or whoever else is in charge, and patch notes lets people know what''s been changed after an update occurs after everything''s been updated."This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    "He''s still speaking strange words, Lord," growled Shauu as the whole of the Undying stood tall, their eyes glowing a feint red at the confusing Human.


    "It''s fine, Shauu," commented Karastak, who was currently rubbing his temples to stave off the ever growing and imaginary headache within.


    "But my Lord-"


    "It''s fine. The next time an ''Admin'' appears, I''ll just drain them to understand everything."


    "What do you mean by drain them?" It was here that the apathetic Mage''s expression became that of disgust, an emotion not seen before, as his expression was normally one of a grin or smugness.


    To which the other only gave his person a cursory glance before turning back towards those under him, "For now, though, we need to find another home for everyone. One that won''t be attacked by Humans who only want us dead and gone, which will be difficult, as we all want them removed from our sights," soft chuckles echoed throughout the soon to be called Chosen, and even he smiled at the small joke, "Which means you are all going to journey with my person to the Hub, and we shall choose which world to inhabit."


    "Why can''t we just have our Terra?" This inquiry came from Igris, the youngest of the Undying females, and was shaped as a Raven would, but with feathers of metallic white. Currently, she was being hugged by Iinidra, who was her sponsor once upon a time and the pair soon grew close enough to call one another "Sister", despite being of different races.


    "It is unfortunate, but we, I, was removed by the reigning God of our world," Karastak''s voice was soft, and yet, only the Mage had to strain his ears to pick it up, "This one grew jealous, or perhaps was envious, of those who acknowledge my rights to be called a God. Regardless, this one had my person removed, and caused the destruction of what we worked so hard to build.


    "A world without Humans."


    Upon these words, he did smirk as his eyes spied those under him were growing infuriated at such a thing. Even going so far as to let loose the Madness within them, but even that was removed by that which was within all Undead. "Yes," he nodded slowly, "Even I still desire our world of Terra, but do not know where to find it."


    "Well," chimed in Melephas, who suddenly found himself at the centre of attention. For the eyes of everyone that was present fell upon him, and none of them were filled with warmth, "Well, where you ended up was probably a Tutorial World."


    "A what?" demanded Brutus, who raised his fists towards the Mage, but was quieted down by his Lord.


    "A Tutorial World," he continued, "is a world where people go to learn the mechanics of the game, Origin Point Online. More than likely it was a simple scenario of ''Slay the Demon King'', or something like that. Those that killed it, would have been given lots of rewards, whereas those who could not were only given the bare minimum."


    "Interesting," commented the illusory Human, who then stroked his beard slowly, "However, I was the Demon King of my world, and then was elevated to the rank of Devil King when my people regarded my person as a God."


    "Huh, well," the other rubbed the back of his head slowly, "did you have to face off against people who were called ''Heroes''?"


    "No," came the quick response, but upon thinking about such a thought for a moment, replied with, "There were a few, but were quickly eliminated by my Undying. They dared to try and challenge my person with iron and wood. Though there were a few with some unknown magicks, but those were swiftly captured so that I may drain them of everything they had.


    "Afterwards, such a thing was used upon any of those who still dared to try and take what was rightfully my and mine. This included the surrounding nations full of Humans," there was a pause as his eyes drifted left and right slowly, "and a few others who did not, would not, or could not comply with our demands. Mainly from those who harboured Humans, mind you.


    "In any case, they stopped coming after it was realised I had become a Devil king... Why am I speaking of this to a Human like yourself?" Karastak glared at the Human, his illusory teeth grinding as he seethed at the unwarranted words which sprang forth from his mouth.


    "Because I''m your brother?" grinned the Mage.


    Of whom was promptly sent flying by Brutus''s fist as he howled, "Father has no brothers who are Human!"


    *****


    "Father?" Sarah blinked as she read the line several more times, unsure of how to respond to such a revelation. For such a thing should be impossible, as Brutus''s Story dictated that he was born Human upon the world of Terra, then made into a Lich byway of the Ageless''s magicks when he was just starting out upon the Tutorial World.


    And now? Now she was simply confused at the thought, and wondered if this was simply a misprint copy, or perhaps a translation error within the Library''s System. However, as she was about to call a nearby Librarian over, she found her son glaring up at her person.


    "Mama," he mewed bitterly, "Story." Of which caused her to sigh, nod a few times, and continue on with what was before her.

 Chapter 33 [Sarah]

    As soon as Brutus spoke such words, he did turn around to find nearly everyone palming their faces whilst they shook their heads. Even the skeletal Undying were performing such an action, and they hardly responded to much of anything beyond orders and the presences of one another. Whereas their Lord merely sighed at such an outburst, then desired for they to retrieve the Human as they journeyed onwards towards the Hub.


    Once they had retrieved their newest companion from a tall tree, one which was wide enough for him to leave a full body imprint upon its surface, did Karastak hold aloft his right palm high into the air. "<<Mass Teleportation: Hub World of Azzarath>>," he intoned, causing a white spell circle to appear beneath their feet. Of which quickly engulfed their persons, removing themselves from their place upon Azzarath, and depositing themselves upon another spell circle. One that had a bored Minotaur waving them to leave.


    However, such a sight of Undead did not cross its feeble mind. That is, until after they, all twenty and one of them, removed themselves from the space and entered the Hub. Here, the creature performed what is known as a "double take". Which simply means that the creature glanced at them, looked away, and quickly looked back. When it looked back a second time, it saw only a collection of Beastfolk, Elves, and Humans following an older Human in a faded blue robe. This led to it snorting once, shaking its beastial head, and returning to its duties.


    "That was close, Lord," whispered Sisstra slowly, "What would have happened if the Minotaur realised what it truly saw was what it saw in the beginning?"


    "If it came down to it, Sisstra," began Karastak, whose eyes glimmered with a faint red light, "it would have ceased to be what it was, as would all others."


    "I think he means he''d kill it, right?" chimed in the Mage, who was close enough to hear their conversation.


    "Yes," drawled the other with an expression of boredom, "Your insight is amazing. Perhaps you should try Divination next, instead of Evocation, as it appears that is your true calling." A few of the Undying females snickered at this, as the whole moved towards a recently unoccupied box with a screen atop it.


    However, as soon as they reached it, there appeared another group of Humans. Of whom did their best to be viewed as intimidating towards their own, and even a few had reached for their weapons. Due to this place being neutral ground, on the other hand, violence was not tolerated in the slightest. Which meant the coming of the Red Guard, a specialised group of individuals in crimson or bright red ware would appear in order to mitigate the damage. Mainly by smiting both parties with their weapons, whilst not receiving any sort of harm in return.


    This group which appeared before their own wore smug expressions, as they rushed the one which appeared to be more of a feasible target for their desires. Of which was to cause enough of a disturbance where the Red Guard would be summoned once they were attacked. Therefore, they would cry foul and simply watch as the "offenders" were led away whilst they were treated with various magicks and supplies as recompense for their troubles.


    Unfortunately for them, as one of their larger members with a great sword strapped to their back was about to mimick drawing out its sword in order to take a swing at the old Human, everyone noted that the head of such a brute went missing. For a time, the other group did not move, as they could not comprehend what had occurred. Their friend and companion, one who had conspired with them to enjoy the perks of being a "victim" was now dead.


    One of their more living companions, of whom almost immediately sobered up after witnessing such a spectacle, grinned. This one had the outfit befitting a scout or archer, as told by the leathers upon its person. Within its mind, on the other hand, was several schemes running through its feeble mind. Of which meant they would gain much with the death of their companion, and they might even be given front row seats when they watch the one who slew the other as they, in turn, are slain.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    What this one did not understand about the situation it was now in, was that as the Red Guard fell upon this other group of twenty and three individuals, the guards found their numbers thinning greatly. Such was the strength of this group, which even the audience which had come to see such spectacle were beginning to flee for their lives. For if a group such as they could indeed butcher the guards, then what hope do they have if even one of their number accidentally offends them?


    This, in turn, began a stampede as much of the Hub rushed to escape the sight of blood, innards, and stained armaments which had become an even darker shade of red. Whereas the one who schemed against Karastak and his group awoke to find itself standing alone in this section of the Hub, as a pool of blood from many a dozen Red Guard and its own companions soon soaked its own leathered boots. Of whom became fearful, and turned to leave, only to find ten burly Humans before itself. Each of these Humans, by the by, wore a pair of tanned linen trousers and not much else. However, they also carried a lit torch of emerald flames in their left hands, which were carried high above as though being a beacon to others.


    "W-what?" stuttered the scout, not comprehending the danger it was in, as it backed away from the Humans and their torches. It was here that the being noted that each of their features were the same. Bulky muscles, a bald, squared shaped head, a beak-like nose, cleft chin, and no eyes.


    Yes. The eyes were missing, as their lids had been closed when they approached the oblivious scout, then opened once they were in place. Of which startled the other enough that it did try to scurry away, but fell in front of an old Human wearing a faded blue robe. One that was also standing in the rapidly cooling blood, but it appeared to everyone that none of it touched his person nor the robe.


    Quite strange, to be sure, but the other did not have time to wonder such a thing. Instead, it was lifted high in the air by way of an unknown force, which then caused its head to come in contact with the old Human''s outstretched right hand. The scout was then gripped with enough strength that it felt the strain of its skull under such a hand, as energies around their person swirled the blood below them.


    ''Below?'' the scout thought slowly, but that was its last, unfortunately. For three streams of lightning, the colour of blood, emeralds, and sapphires, raced down Karastak''s right shoulder, his arm and hand. After such a short trip, it did leap into the captive''s mind, causing it to scream and writhe as it felt everything being pulled away.


    *


    "My Lord God?" called out Brutus, as he watched the other slowly descend towards their position away from the blood pool. Of which was quickly disappearing, as were the bodies, by unknown means. Yes. The group was rather curious, except for Melephas who found such a sight boring. That is, except for the short lived battle where he was able to fire off a bolt of lightning towards the Red Guard, but it was deflected as expected.


    "My Lord God?" called out the Lich once more, as the other drifted towards that which was called a "Terminal" from Melephas, and hovered around such a thing when the illusory Elf approached his person, "Is everything alright?"


    "Everything is as it should be for the time being, Brutus," came his reply. However, he did pause for a moment in order to sigh and stare up at the other, "All of this fighting reminds my person how much I miss our world of Terra. All of this," his hand spread out across a partly deserted Hub, then returned to the item before him, "only furthers to remind my mind of such a time. One where we had enjoyment of slaughtering Humans, but now? Now there is little which could assuage this longing for a home."


    "We can always start anew," chimed in Shauu softly. Of whom appeared behind the pair without a word, and hugged her God from behind, causing the other to rest his illusory head against her left arm for a moment.


    "Yes," replied Rojaahn as he and the others approached their persons, pushing Melephas away as he was not a part of their circle, "but it would not be Terra."


    "No," sighed the Fallen God of Terra, "Nothing will replace our home, but we must try to find a new one. So, Rojaahn, find us a new world with which we can call it Home." His left hand pointed towards the terminal, one which showed a slew of worlds with letter and number grades attached to them. However, at this point, he did not care which one was chosen, so long as one was.

 Chapter 34 [Sarah]

    The world chosen for the group was not made by Rojaahn, but by Shauu who wished to try out a more peaceful world. One that caused Melephas to gripe and complain even as all others ignored his person, which left the only target in his desire to voice his opinion to Karastak, "Aren''t you in charge?" he pouted as the group readied themselves in the teleportation room. One which now smelt of rotting flesh due to Brutus and the others cursing the one who was to transport their persons to such a world to death.


    "Yes," replied the Fallen God as he held aloft the head of such a creature, and proceeded to drain it of all its remaining knowledge.


    "Then why are we going to this A Class world?"


    To which the other tossed the head aside, it slowly becoming ash and dust whilst it flew through the air, and turned towards the Human with a look of disdain, "They desired to go, and I shall not speak further of the topic." No. His voice was not heard beyond the intonement of the spell which would give them access to a world of peace and tranquility.


    The transfer was the same as all others to the world below, but not the world which was of a separate template. In that the whole of the landmass was of one shape, a heart. No. It was not the shape of an organ, but of a drawing many a child would create to show their love for another.


    Yes. This was the shape of the world, which was filled with many bright colours which disgusted Karastak greatly. However, as he turned towards his underlings, he noted all, but Amira were excited to travel upon the land. This would, by the looks of it, had the same expression as her Lord, and gripped her scythe close to her person as they were brought to a platform on the outskirts of a brightly coloured town full of tall flowers of every soft hue.


    This platform, by the by, was designed in such a way to receive large groups of individuals who would come to this world. To the illusory Human''s gaze, however, it would appear as though it had not been used for quite some time, and who would? For all around their persons were bright colours and cheerful, but borderline creepy, expressions plastered upon many an animal.


    During this time, the sun was shining high in the sky, which only caused the world around them to brighten considerably. There was a forest nearby, to the left of their position to be precise, and it contained many a chirping bird and soft call of forest animals such as squirrels and foxes. Of which quickly scurried to their positions, surrounding the group.


    Here, only Amira, Melephas, Brutus, and the Fallen God readied themselves for a fight, Rojaahn and the skeletal Undying wore apathetic or confused expressions. Whereas the rest of the Undying, the females without the Foxwoman, rushed towards the animals with open arms. There, they scooped up as many as they could, and proceeded to pet their heads slowly.


    The rest, on the other hand, could not believe what they were witnessing. Even their Lord was unable to comprehend what was occurring before his own eyes, but before he was able to speak, something beneath the surface of the earth was quickly making its way from the town to where they were. Of which was picking up enough speed to warrant some concern. Therefore, all, except for the six who were in the process of enjoying the soft furs and tiny squeaks of the animals they each held, brought up their weapons or gathered their magicks in preparation for the coming battle.


    However, what came next left them rather confused. For an overgrown hare burst out of the burrowed earth, and skidded to a halt in front of their persons.


    This one, by the by, was of sixty and eight centimetres in height with grey and brown fur. Upon its chest was a vest of bright pinks and blues with a silver chain attached to the collar, and ending in a little pocket which was on the left side where one would normally have their heart. The face of such a creature contained a pair of horizontally oval shaped eyes which were the colour of pink and yellow.


    It was rather disconcerting for one who has been within the darkness of the world for so long as Karastak. What is more, the creature before them had abnormally large feet. Of which appeared to be a quarter of its body''s length, calling to question how it moved around. This was answered soon afterwards, as it hopped towards them, ignoring the females who were giggling as they cuddled with such creatures.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Here, it stopped before Melephas, and opened its small mouth to speak. However, the other quickly shook his head, pointing a finger towards Karastak whilst claiming he was in charged. Of whom was then glared at, as the mutterances of, "Traitor," was spoken.


    No. The hare did not hear such a thing, as it turned towards the illusory Human with a slight bow. Afterwards, it did open its mouth, and what came forth was an annoying sound which caused even the illusory Undying who were of metallic Skeletons to shake their heads in an effort to dislodge the sound within their skulls. For it was the creature''s voice that annoyed them so, as it spoke, "Thank you for coming to our humble town of Snufflesville. We haven''t had any guests in so long, we were wondering if the Blight had cursed us somehow."


    "What''s this ''Blight''?" called out the Mage, whereas his brother mentally cupped his own face with his palm. For he knew what was to come next.


    "The Blight is what keeps us for being ourselves," smiled the hare, who turned towards the Human in acknowledgement, before turning back towards the one who was their supposed leader, "Anyways, why don''t you come to our town for some cakes and tea? We have a marvelous selection of-"


    "Where''s Sia and the others?" called out Amira, pointing in the general direction of where the group of six females were supposed to have been.


    "Who?" the small creature''s ears twitched with some irritation, but were immediately laid back as an old hand from the Fallen God gripped the creature''s neck with enough force to cause it to choke. Of which it then scrambled to claw at the offending hand, desiring to escape whilst its large feet dangled in the air.


    "My servants, where. Are. They?" Karastak''s eyes glowed a deep crimson as he inquired their location whilst squeezing the hare''s neck a tad more.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about," it gasped, which was a mistake to the one who was quite possessive over what was his by right.


    "LIAR," his voice thundered across the land, causing quite a few dozen cheerful birds to take flight, "Where are they?"


    "My Lord God," called out Brutus, of whom was pointing to the ground where the group was last seen, "The earth appears as though it was dug up recently."


    "Then dig, Brutus. Find my Undying females," his voice growled as the hare was then held aloft, its body still struggling to be released, "You, on the other hand, will give unto me your everything!" Power, in the form of three streams of lightning which circled around his brow, crackled to life as he continued with, "Your knowledge, your language, EVERYTHING, for I desire it so! <<Mental Thievery>>." Upon the intonement of such a spell, were the streams of lightning released, running directly into the hare''s mind and body whilst it screamed a high pitched scream.


    There, such energies stole everything it could find. From the many secrets to the muscle memories, what it did before coming to see us, and down to the very first thought the creature had when it was birthed. All of this and more was taken from the pathetic waste of fur, and afterwards? It was discarded as though it were trash as the energies entered the mind of their summoner, deposited everything they found within his brain.


    "Melephas," his voice was hauntingly quiet as he called the other forth, "what is your most powerful spell?"


    "Um, the lightning bolt, why?" asked the other, unsure of what to make of this inquiry.


    The other, on the other hand, pointed his left forefinger, and barked, "<<Gift of Knowledge: Lightning Storm>>." A line of blue energy rushed out of the pointed finger, striking the Mage in the centre of the forehead. No. He did not collapse, but did widen his eyes whilst his mouth dropped open. For a surge of memories engulfed his mind, of which was the spell called "Lightning Storm".


    Such a spell, by the by, created many dark clouds filled with what would appear to be rain water. All though such a thing would be true in some cases, this was not. For the clouds were filled with overcharged electricity, of which would be released in a deluge of lightning upon a wide area. More of it would concentrated, creating more damage if it was concentrated, and was able to mortally wound a God if condensed as much as possible. Unfortunately, such a task was near impossible, as the event held a ninety and nine percent chance of exploding in one''s face for their efforts.


    "There," grinned Karastak, whose mouth stretched impossibly large, "Now use it upon that town there," his forefinger moved towards the colourful town before them, "Do this, and you shall grow stronger." Upon speaking thusly, he did chuckle an evil chuckle as his brother called upon the energies needed for such a spell whilst his voice echoed with the intonement needed for such a venture.

 Chapter 35 [Sarah]

    As this occurred, the rest of the Undying dug into the earth with a great fury, as the sky above their persons blackened from the gathering of many electrically charged endarkened clouds. Whilst this gathered further, Brutus''s body, along with a few others, fell into a hole. Here, he called out, "Found something," which called attention to their Lord.


    Of whom quickly came upon their persons, and peered into the hole. There, he did spy not only Brutus, but skeletal remains of animals and bipedal creatures. "Very good, Brutus," rumbled the voice of their God. Of whom then reared back and singled out a pair of skeletal Undying who were still in their illusory Human forms, "You two will stay near Melephas, and make sure he is protected until his spell is unleashed upon the town. Afterwards, you three are to join us beneath the earth."


    "What is it exactly, Master?" inquired Rojaahn as he prepared to leap into the hole.


    "An illusion, Rojaahn. One that sacrifices many victims to appease that which is called the Blight. All of this is done so that they could remain safe, peaceful, and blissfully ignorant of the world around them."


    "But, the world we saw was ''pretty''," the Bear Beastman spat the word out, his own features twisting into a snarl as he did so.


    "Yes," agreed Karastak, "However, it is, but a facade for the unsuspecting and unwary."


    "Then, how did they get Sia and the others?" This was spoken aloud by Amira, who appeared to be rather worried about the others.


    "More than likely it was by their want of something fluffy to cuddle with, but no matter." Here, he leapt into the hole, where Brutus was there to receive his person as the others did repeat the action.


    After all, save two illusory Undying descended into the darkness, they did shed their illusions from their bodies. Whereas the Fallen God did not, and instead chose to become a Great Serpent of the Earth. One that was able to freely traverse underneath the ground at will, and was large enough to accommodate his underlings, but not in a comfortable manner. Instead, these would need to hide underneath his scales as they traveled, or else risk being dragged off by the force of his speed.


    Once each was safely secured throughout his body, did Karastak begin to move. Of which began slowly, as the earth was unfamiliar, even if it was the same anywhere else upon the world.


    After a few moments, he did pick up his speed, which caused Brutus to holler out behind his person, "He''s about to dive! Secure yourselves!" Of which they did so, and not a moment too soon. For just after he had spoken, did their Lord''s body buck a little, then sank into the ground below.


    Yes. Such an action created another tunnel, one that was newly made by he who desired his servants returned. However, as he continued onward, his illusory body allowed his person to track any and all who were moving within several kilometres of where his position was. No. He could not tell who or what they were, only how many, which direction, and how far he had to travel.


    The first group his body had found, by the by, was a contingent of something pushing and dragging another large something off to his immediate right. However, it was slowly disappearing, which meant he had to hurry, and yes, he did perform thusly. Which, in turn, gave him some hope that this was what he desired.


    However, as he grew closer, he noted that such a group had stopped, and were now milling about with some haste. It appeared, to his mind at least, that such an effort was with great haste. Therefore, he had to make sure to disrupt whatever it was that was occurring, and sent a sliver of a thought to those attached to his bodies like parasites did. Whether or not they heard his thought would be another matter entirely, for they were now upon the location of the disturbance.


    *****


    "Hurry, hurry," a Goblin frantically jumped up and down as he and many forest creatures pulled six healthy females with a hypnotic stare in their eyes. However, such a gaze was not as though they were trying to hypnotise others, but that they were the once enthralled.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    In any case, the area in which this creature, whose skin was decorated with many swirling tattoos, many appearing to be infected, resided within was a crumbling ruin deep within the earth. Of which held the appearance of a sealing chamber for something old and powerful. However, such a thing needed to be fueled with the essences of the living to keep it functioning properly.


    As to what it was that was kept sealed? Well, such was the mystery to these creatures, but their ancestors had long ago told their children to keep it fueled. For such a monster hidden within would destroy their world. Therefore, the descendants had all banded together in an effort to find those who would be used as fuel. Of which were any and all who came to their world in search of relaxation.


    For such was their world to all without, a destination where one could relax and enjoy themselves without much care.


    Unfortunately, such a world was soon discovered to hold a deadly secret. Where one out of every ten visitor would disappear, never to be seen again. With the arrival of Humans from a world called Earth, such a thing spread far more quickly than many would have believed. For such Humans did not die fully, and came back at a later date. Therefore, word traveled quickly throughout the Hub that this destination was to be off limits to all, and that they should find a different world to traverse.


    As to why the residents were so frantic? The time limit until the seals ran out of their energies was within a few turns. Therefore, the six that they had captured were to be sacrificed immediately to stave off their destruction. For it was believed that their own lives would not be able to perform thusly.


    Even though it worked nonetheless.


    "Hurry, hurry," called out the Goblin, as the females were laid upon one of a dozen altars where their blood would be collected below. Of which would cause an unknown mechanism below to activate, spearing their bodies whilst an old spell enacted. Thus, their essences would be ripped out of their bodies and used as fuel for what was needed to keep an unknown terror at bay.


    "Kill, kill," howled the same creature, as the earth around them shook heavily. Each within paled, believing that which was sealed was awakening, and in turn lashed out against the females with their blades, desiring their end.


    However, such a thing did not occur, for just as their blades sought purchase within that which appeared to be soft flesh beneath fur or scales, quickly became iron. Thus, their blades were blunted heavily as the wall behind them burst open, revealing a giant worm. Upon its front were five flaps of thick skin, of which opened to reveal thousands upon thousands of sharpened teeth as it howled in anger at all before it. This reverberated throughout the chamber, stunning the living for a few brief moments.


    "Eeee," screamed the Goblin, who sought an escape as his ears rang and bled. For although it had a job to perform, it was still cowardly by nature and had placed its own life above all else.


    Unfortunately for him, the worm crashed down on the spot it had landed upon. Thus, smearing its body, bone, and blood across the floor.


    *****


    "Get them off of there," called out Brutus as he leapt from his Lord''s scaled back, and dashed towards a group of forest animals. His form, now released from the illusory confines, unleashed the wrath of the Lich. Of which contained a ghostly horror which even those who claimed to be Gods ran from.


    A Wendigo.


    This creature did howl with great hunger, paralising a great many creatures as it charged their positions with a drooling maw. Whereas the other, along with the rest of the Undying, fell upon any and all who were unlucky enough to hold their blades above their comrades. These were subjected to horrific deaths, such as being torn apart, their abdomens ripped out whilst their insides are torn free, and many others.


    Yes. They did scream a terrible scream, as they did plead for their lives, but it soon became a plead for death. Unfortunately for them, such an experience would only continue for them for quite some time.


    As this occurred, however, Karastak had become his Devil King self, and drifted down to where his female Undying lay. Each of these were gently removed and awakened as they were in his arms. Of whom were then set aside, their eyes growing wide as they stared about their persons, not understanding what had occurred or how they had become entrapped. For all they remember was petting and cuddling the furred animals, then awoke in their Lord''s arms.


    "Wha-," began Sia, who was the last to be removed from the altar, and found herself in her God''s arms, "My Lord? What-?"


    ''Hush, Sia,'' came his mental voice, of which was full of relief, causing her to become more confused.


    Upon placing her person with the rest of the females, Amira appeared before them, crying out, "I''m so glad you''re all alright," and drove into the group. Whereupon they were then given a short briefing as to what had occurred, whilst the other walked towards the centre of the ruin.


    ''Let''s see what you''ve been hiding, shall we?'' His mental voice reverberated throughout everyone''s skulls, calling forth the living, the damned, and the dead''s attention upon his person as he called upon his strength.


    Here, a few shouted, "NO," as he gathered much of what he had, and shoved it into the ground where a great seal in the image of a flaming eagle had been crafted. As he performed thusly, however, a crack appeared upon the image. Of which quickly gave way to reveal a great pool of darkness, and within such a place, something stirred awake. Just as he spied a large and Avian eye pop into life, the world around him and his servants faded into darkness.

 Chapter 36 [Sarah]

    Nox turned to his mother with curious eyes as his throat created a higher pitched shrill to cause attention towards his person. This sound, by the by, was curious in nature and execution by the child, as his ears were perked and tilted his head towards his left shoulder. "Mama? Did Papa lose?"


    "Huh?" Sarah blinked three times before shaking her head quickly whilst her eyes were closed. Upon opened them, her attention drifted between her son and the book, none too sure as to what had occurred. For she did remember picking up the story, began to read, but not its contents. Instead, it was the hybrid''s own voice which brought her out of her trance-like state, as she surmised to be the case. For how else would she not understand what was occurring at that time?


    "I don''t think so," she tapped the right side of her muzzle as her eyes drifted up and towards the right, "He''s only lost a handful of times, and everyone knows about those, but none happened during this time period. Why?" Her eyes drifted back towards Nox, unsure of why he would inquire such a thing, for he was long ago told that his father had failed, but those instances of such a thing were in the far past. Therefore, inquiring such a thing now was quite confusing to one such as she.


    "Papa was put in darkness after breaking the seal," the child pawed at the pages, drawing her attention to the item in question, and read a little before turning her attention back towards her son.


    "No, silly," her right clawed hand fussed with his neck fur, causing the other to lean into the attention with a small smile and closed eyes, "He''s fine, so don''t worry, okay?"


    "Okay, Mama," he mewed in response, a slight smile upon his features as he snuggled against her abdomen and awaited for the continuation of the story to begin.


    *****


    Darkness had engulfed Karastak and his group, each with an assortment of emotions playing through their minds and upon their features. One of which was fear, as Brutus exclaimed, "My Lord God, a-are we de-dead?" His eyes flickered within his sockets, dancing to and fro as he searched for the River which was the bane of their existence.


    "Peace, Brutus," his Lord waved a hand towards the other''s direction, whilst his form became that of an old Human in a faded blue robe once again. Here, he conjured up a staff of gnarled oak wood, and leaned heavily against it with a look of confusion as he did so. For he had never known tiredness since ruling over his world of Terra, so such feelings were perplexing.


    However, such thoughts were shook loose from his mind as he continued with the thought he had for his Lich, "This is not the River Styx, so we need not fear retribution from Charon." To which the group sighed gratefully whilst the Mage was rather confused.


    "What''s this about a myth?" His inquiry caused the more intelligent Undead to become riled up, and would have burst if their Lord did not hold up his hand towards their persons.


    "Charon, the Ferryman of the River Styx, Melephas."


    "Yes, yes, I know that," grumbled the other who had crossed his arms with a slight glare in his eyes, "but what does he have to do with anything?"


    "Pray you never find out," replied the Fallen God, who pointed towards outside of their positions, "It seems we have guests." Of which he was correct, as a long table quickly sped towards their positions, along with twelve high-back chairs. These appeared behind the table, settling down gently as twelve red robed individuals appeared within them. Each of these were of varying shapes and sizes, and though it was difficult to tell what they were exactly due to the robes having hoods for their heads, the one on the right end was undeniably a Minotaur. For it was difficult to hide the horns which stretched out from the side of its head, nor could the shadows hide the gold ring which was secured inside its nose.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Now then," came the voice of one who was equally bored and excited with their job. One whose gender was still a mystery even with the voice, as it was melodic in nature, and was set at such a pitch that if one were to remove the sing-song elements, the gender would remain unknown. "Who do we have here?"


    Parchment appeared before each of their persons, but only the one in the centre of the group shuffled through the small pile. "Let''s see now, the group landed on Kuaku, lost a group of six to the animals, retrieved them, and let loose a Phoenix their ancestors had trapped a couple generations ago."


    "That wasn''t a Phoenix, Roj," called out a voice from the left of the group, or the group''s right, "That one was an Arctic Firebird. I believe some of the Humans called it an ''Articuno''?"


    "Well, regardless of what it is, it''s been released upon the land by this group here," a red gloved forefinger pointed towards Karastak and the others, "Protocol dictates they are to lose some of their bonuses and.. levels?" it pulled the parchment closer to its hidden eyes, then set the piece down whilst glancing at the other eleven, "Did Command implement that old system again?"


    "I believe it was put into place about a year ago, yes," nodded the shrouded Minotaur.


    "Well, regardless, they are to... Huh?" It was here that they felt a stirring of energy coming from the group, and upon spotting the disturbance, found the old Human was conjuring a ball of flame, "Now where is he throwing that one?"


    Such an inquiry was soon answered, as it flew towards the group of twelve, exploding near them, but upon a shimmering barrier of translucent silver. Of which created a few cracks upon its surface, worrying the smallest of the twelve even as the group before them roared. Whereas the older one pointed towards their position, pointing the staff as his body tried to shimmer into something more.


    "Bring me their heads," he howled as another ball of flame was conjured and let loose upon the red robed individuals, "They were instrumental in our removal of Terra. So go, my Undying! Fulfill your duties, and slay the enemies of your God and Master."


    The eyes of the old Man, however, were shining orbs of crimson, as the edges around the sockets cracked and crumbled away, but only for a few centimetres in either direction. Whereas the rest of the group, save for the Human, also had orbs of crimson. For what had been afflicted upon their persons was a curse called "The Madness".


    No. It did not have another name, at least, not one recorded. For such an affliction caused the individual to, in essence, go mad. Thus, they attacked anything and everything in their path, but not those who were afflicted with the curse. Unfortunately, such a thing was, and still is, incredibly contagious. All one must do is peer into the eyes of the afflicted, and they join their ranks until death. Or, if they were of the Undead race, until that which was within them all devoured such a thing in its endless search to fill the never full belly it contained.


    "Rise," called out Brutus, his body engulfed in a film of luminous, green energy as his four clawed hands spread out before his person. There, the energies which were around his person quickly gathered into his outstretched claws as they were slammed into the ground. "<<Soldiers of the Wateland>>."


    All around his body, cracks within the darkness spread outwards as a great many skeletal limbs burst forth from such an opening. Each coated in the same film which had once coated the iron body of the Lich who summoned their persons into existence. Of which they then quickly climbed out of their confines within the ground, their ghostly bodies, though skeletal, cracked and cackled as they turned towards the robed individuals and marched to battle.


    Whereas the rest of the Undying, save for Rojaahn who had stayed near his Lord in order to assist in flinging great balls of flame and acid upon the barrier, launched their own attacks. Of which was to mainly to forcefully remove the emerald torches of the skeletal Undying. Thus, allowing them to perform more swiftly, as the light of their torches caused their persons to become visible to all around them. Of which hindered their movements, as they each contained a legion''s strength and were abnormally silent despite their appearances.


    Yes. Those who were not of these Undying removed the torches from those who were, but not as one would expect. No. Instead, such were tackled and manhandled by the others, then released to attack the barrier protecting the twelve that were their enemies. Whereas the rest slinked back towards their Lord, taking up their positions as only they can perform. For their primary duty was to protect their Lord God from all who would dare to harm his person.

 Chapter 37 [Sarah]

    "What is happening?!" howled Roj as the twelve witnessed an army of the Undead arise from that which was thought to be only the Void between worlds. For it should be impossible to create the Living Dead without some sort of earthly tie, correct? Well, that should be the case, but the Lich who summoned them was-


    "A Lich of the Spirit," whispered the smallest of their number, who then pointed towards the four-armed, metallic Skeleton behind the contingent of Ghostly Undead, "It''s a Lich of the Spirit!" It''s voice was raised to a higher pitch until it cracked, causing several closest to it to raise up their gloved hands in order to hinder the sound from traveling further down their ear canals.


    "Loud noise," growled the one to the small creature''s right, and hit the top of its head.


    "There''s already a lot of noise," growled the other whilst rubbing the top of its head, "bu8t that doesn''t matter right now," a glove hand pointed towards the metallic Skeleton once more, "That is a Lich of the Spirit!" This was spoken just as the first of many flashes erupted all around the barrier placed to keep them safe.


    For all around them were trace images of Skeletons which were later replaced by fading claw marks. This was due to the fact that the metallic Skeletons, which held the emerald flames above their head, were incredibly fast despite being that which was supposed to be quite audible due to their bones grating and clacking against one another. However, such a feat came from their God, who used a technique which seamlessly bonded their bones with liquid iron. Of which was immediately inscribed with many dozens of runes and sigils which kept them together, whilst they moved. As such, there was no worries about the Skeletons falling apart after they''ve been moving for too long.


    However, the twelve did not know of this. For all they knew, the skeletal beings which attacked their barrier were of some sort of continuous spell which would run its course some time soon. When it did not, they did shrug with the belief that it was simply recast.


    It was about this time when the contingent of ghostly Skeletons came upon their barrier. Of which caused each of them to spread out and begin to hack at a few select spots around it. Here, they flung themselves against it, hacking and slashing at such spots, which caused the Minotaur, who was closest to one, to stare at them with some confusion.


    "What are they doing?" it spoke with a shrug at the scene, then shuddered slightly as a ball of acid infused with fire exploded in front of its face. Yes. It was on the spot where the Skeletons were, and yes, they were erased from existence. However, they were quickly replaced by more, who continued to attack the spot which was trying to repair itself from the fire and acid.


    "They''re..." began Roj, who then watched as another ball of acidic fire splashed itself against the barrier, then watched in horror as cracks soon formed across the surface, "They''re breaking the barrier! To arms!"


    Unfortunately for himself, the barrier broke, causing shards of energy to fly inwards. Of which tore several of their robes, and revealed the Minotaur in all its, his, glory. For the creature was exactly that, a male, what with his bare chest devoid of anything which counted towards an enlarged chest. However, despite it being of brown fur, which was a common colour for them, the beast breathed fire.


    Of which was demonstrated by way of it spewing out a gout of flame upon the Undead before him. This was followed up by a summoning of his battleaxe, which was swung many a time and cleaved through those still standing.


    After such a display was noted by the elderly Human, he pointed towards the creature, his voice thundering out, "Feed your Wendigo, Brutus my Lich. Give your new pet the Minotaur, but bring unto my person the rest of them."


    "Yes, my Lord God," came the response as an unearthly howl filled the Void they occupied, as the ghostly visage of the creature which was even feared by those who were Gods faded into existence next to its summoner. Whereupon it was let loose upon the living beings before it. Which, in turn, would begin with the Minotaur, whose complexion paled as it continued to hack at the Undead who dared to rise up against it.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    The howl would only continue, as that which was feared tore through the remaining contingent of Skeletons, devouring their essences as it moved swiftly until it stood before the Minotaur. Whereupon it did raise up its right claw, and slashed downwards, clipping its right horn as the other leapt away.


    "A little help here would be most appreciated," called out the creature, but upon glancing towards his compatriots, noted that a few of them were being dragged away towards the old Human. Of whom was trying to transform his body into something else, but was failing due to something unknown to his mind.


    "Hard to do that when- YOW!" This came from Roj, whose right arm was pulled out of its socket as his body was slammed to the table''s surface. Of which caused small slivers of the wood to splinter and scatter as a metallic, four-armed Skeleton forced the other down upon its surface. Afterwards, the pair did vanish from sight and reappeared in front of Karastak, whose form was a combination between his Human and Devil King self.


    "Roj," his the voice of the Fallen God as he gripped the other''s hidden head. Of whom then heard the whispering of a demented mind which only desired the robed individual''s death, but only after it was drained of its everything. "So good to see you once again."


    The Devil King''s head shook itself into a blur, stopping for, but a moment upon his own face before shaking itself back into the old Human once again. "As you can see," came the voice once again, which echoed all around the void, even though it was barely a whisper, "you have lost, and I have won." Again, the head shook, but when it ended, the face was still Human.


    "Who are you?" Roj exclaimed, desiring to know who, or what, his captor was. Whereas all around him were the echoing sounds of battle between the Wendigo and his Minotaur compatriot, and the frightened whisperings of those who were brought before this unknown.


    "I am hurt you would forget my person like that." No. He did not sound hurt, nor did he perform the action one would take to mimic being thusly. Instead, his Human mouth grinned a teeth full of elongated fangs which blurred between blunt and sharp.


    "You do realise we are protected by the God King, and when she comes, she''ll destroy you all." This was proclaimed greatly, but fell upon deaf ears as Karastak gripped and lifted the smallest member of the twelve.


    Of which was done so as the Minotaur shrieked loudly with, "Save me! Please! Someone... sav-" Then there was nothing, as it was no doubt in their minds that his essences were now being devoured by the Wendigo that was no doubt still hungry.


    Everyone living shuddered at the sound, then turned towards the Fallen God with widened eyes beneath their hoods. For within mere moments of their shaking''s end, did they return as the smallest screeched loud and long. For lightnings, the colours of emeralds, sapphires, and rubies flew along his arms and entered the mind and body of a now revealed Halfling female. Whose eyes, by the by, were wide to the near point of falling out, her mouth agape as her vocals had faded away due to the lack of air to vibrate in creation of her voice. Whereas the rest of her body twitched and spasmed due to the rampant energies coursing through her, devouring everything and anything they could find.


    And afterwards? Afterwards came only the sound of a limp body crashing to the ground, whilst Karastak''s body shook itself into a blur just as his head once performed. Once such a thing died down, was it revealed unto them a Devil King. One whose rating was that of an X under the system within the Azzarathean Pantheon.


    Here, he did stretch his skeletal wings and sighed a great and contented mental sigh that sent shivers down the spine of the ten living members in red robes. For the Minotaur was undoubtedly slain, and the smallest, a Halfling, was not breathing. ''So good to finally be in my body once more,'' came his mental voice, of which was familiar to the others somehow.


    "Y-you," Roj''s eyes widened greatly, understanding finally dawning within his mind, "Yo-you''re Undead Karastak."


    ''I was at one point, yes, but now I am Devil King Karastak, rightful ruler and God of our world called Terra,'' replied the other with a sneer as a pair of luminous, gold orbs appeared where there once was a pair of crimson upon the faceless mask of he who stood before them, ''but no, that was too much for you all, and you had my and mine removed from our world.''


    Power coursed itself throughout his form, alighting the entirety of the Void for a brief moment to reveal an entire horde of ghostly Skeletons surrounding their persons. Next to Brutus, however, was the Wendigo who stared with great hunger upon those still living. Upon noting this, the Fallen God did toss the Halfling towards it, of whom eagerly tore the body apart in its search for the essences within.


    The noise which came from such a venture, the flesh being ripped apart, innards and blood splashing upon the Void''s floor, and the incessant slurping from the maw caused even a few of the more intelligent Undying to shiver with disgust and barely contained fear. For such sounds sent shivers down their spines in ways which was unimaginable, but was ignored by he who was their Lord. This was due to the fact that it was all new to his senses, and would desire to experiment with the creature at another date.

 Chapter 38

    Sarah shivered as she finished reading this portion of the story, not at all enjoying the imagery which danced in a teasing manner within her mind''s eye. Her son, on the other hand, desired to know more. What with his lower end wiggling up against her abdomen, and the upturn eyes which were directed towards her own. To which she sighed heavily, and felt an odd compulsion to continue the story at hand.


    However, such a feeling was minour from the revulsion she felt. For she noted what was to occur next to those who were considered enemies of the Ageless''s past self. Therefore, she set aside the yellowed book in order to hug Nox close to her person. Of whom responded with a, "Yay," and did his best to return the hug presented to him. Whereupon his lower end did wiggle fast, causing the tails attached to him to blur in every direction possible whilst nuzzling her neck.


    Of which led to her standing tall with her child in her arms, and left the Library as well as the book. This action, however, caused her to become hesitant. For the compulsion to read was ever growing, causing her mind to fear the pages within. Thus, the pair did leave rather quickly, and upon shutting the Library''s door behind her, with the halls of the Midnight Castle before her, did she feel relieved.


    This was due to the fact that such a feeling disappeared, leaving her mind more relaxed and less anxious and fearful. Once such a feeling passed, did she wonder why she had such a compulsion, for it was never there before. Or, at least, from what she could recall.


    One part of her, by the by, believed such a feeling came from Nox, and that it was only natural due to him being a spoiled, yet adorable little hybrid. Of whom would probably be less so if he had a younger brother or sister.


    This led to Sarah unconsciously stroking her abdomen where Nox resided for many a cycle. For the incubation period of a God who is to be birthed naturally was fifty cycles, of which Nox was, but no one would know what sort of God he would turn out to be until after his protections faded away. Such a thing was implemented by Command, a system which protected and guaranteed various rights to those who were within its reach. One of which was the Protection of Children.


    Such a protection meant that the children under the Pantheon''s rule would be allowed to be as such, Children. They needn''t fear abuse or harm, allowing them to enjoy life. Any who dare to go against such a directive end up disappearing, or worse, they are given over to Brutus who would conduct his infamous "Feast of Screams".


    Sarah shuddered as she thought of the first time she attended a Feast. Whereupon she watched with great horror as an offender of children was subjected to not only bodily tortures, but also their own essence was tortured. Thus, she refused to attend another one, and adamantly refused to allow her husband to take their only son to such an event, despite already knowing Nox wasn''t shaken by the darkness of the world. For he had long ago been subjected to it after wandering into one of his father''s workroom where he and Brutus "worked on" a victim together. There, he was reported to have helped the God King with a few tests, and even giggled as blood spurted like a fountain from a nicked artery.


    No. This was not the laughter of one who was nervous or anxious, but of pure, unadulterated joy. Of which was of some concern, for a child would not normally release such a sound, and would instead become somewhat fearful of the scene. Especially if they listened to the screams of the tortured, as they were quite empathic towards others. Thus, they would cry and scream if one were to howl with pain, but not Nox.


    Therefore, she decided then and there to not allow her husband to take him away from her presence for very long. Which, in turn, led to the child becoming quite spoiled, but it was for the best, right?If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    "Mama," mewed Nox, who pawed at the left side of her muzzle with a pout. Yes. Such an act did cause her to pull out of her thoughts, bringing her back to the present, but only after he pawed her muzzle for several moments.


    "Huh?" the Goddess blinked slowly, turning her attention towards the child.


    Of whom wiggled his lower end in response whilst closing his eyes as he exclaimed, "Hungry, Mama."


    "Oh, of course, Nox. Let''s go to the kitchens to find something for you to eat, okay?"


    "Okay, Mama." The child''s tails wiggled once more, as he was carried off towards the dining room. There, he was placed upon his high chair where he whined softly as his nose pressed close to the small, indentured table attached to such an object. However, he smelt and tasted no foods for him to snack upon. Which, in turn, led to him whining greatly with a small pout as his eyes did search for something to eat.


    All the while Sarah had opened the kitchen doors, and demanded something for her child, as a headache slowly crept behind her eyes. This was caused by her eyes staring at the pages of the yellowed book for too long, by the by, and the strain of such an action had finally caught up with her. Therefore, she was in no mood to play games with the staff, as they hurried to complete the demands of their lady Goddess and her child.


    Of which led to the various Elven chefs to bring out a few small platters of cold cuts and a wedge of yellowed cheese. For they were not prepared to feed anyone at that time, and would be reprimanded for such an action, as it was required of them to have something ready at any time. This was due to the child having the voracious appetite of something greater than himself, and was the subject of some speculation.


    One was that he was simply a child, and all children grew at various rates. Therefore, such a thought was used to describe Nox''s body needed more energy to grow further. However, another speculation came from what his father had. For he was cursed with, as all other Undead were, with "that which was within all Undead". No. There was no true way to describe such a curse, nor was there a true name for it. Only that it was there, and the child probably had a lesser version of such a thing. Of which had mutated into a need to devour all food in sight, as opposed to all emotions.


    Well, whatever it was that he had, the child devoured all of the cold cuts and wedge of cheese, and desired more to fill his belly. Of which he proclaimed loudly with a long whine, tear filled eyes, and wiggling tails. This, in turn, led to his mother snapping at the chefs once again, demanding they have something for her child as she returned to his side in order to comfort his person.


    "There, there, Nox," her voice came out as a murmur, "Food will be coming out shortly, okay?" Of which was followed up by her stroking his head and scratching between his shoulder blades.


    "Muu," was his response as he leaned into her scratchings, and even closed his eyes with a slight smile upon his lips.


    As they awaited for more food to be sent out from the kitchens, a pair of deep and robust voices drifted throughout the hallway and into the dining room. Both of which were recognisable, as Nox and his mother''s ears perked up at the sound, turning towards the entryway just in time to see Brutus and the Ageless enter their sights.


    Here, the child struggled for freedom from the high chair, as he desired to greet his father, but was having some trouble. To which he turned towards his mother with tear filled eyes and a higher pitched whine as he continued to struggle. This led to her smirking as she lifted him from the confines of the chair, and set him upon the ground as he struggled greatly until his release. Whereupon he did scamper over to his father with his body somewhat scrunched up the whole way through.


    Of whom was quickly scooped up into the arms of the God King, and the pair embraced one another as Sarah approached with hesitant steps. Which confused her greatly, but was pushed away as she was held by her husband, and given a long kiss. Whereas Nox scrunched up his muzzle at such a sight, remembering Maya and Mia performing the same to him, but against his desires.


    However, such a thing was forgotten, as the pair nuzzled their child''s neck fur, much to Nox''s pleasure. Of which caused him to giggle and squeal with joy as he did his best to hug the pair.

 Chapter 39 [Ageless]

    "So?" wondered aloud the Ageless as he replaced Nox in his high chair. More food had been brought out, which was laid in front of Sarah and the child upon both tables. The chefs in charge then made haste to escape the glare given by the Goddess, as she was in no mood to be interrupted by their persons.


    Upon their departures, she turned back towards her family and Brutus, who stared at the Lich King with suspicious eyes. For she remembered the words of him proclaiming her husband as his "father". Of which she would speak with him, but at a later date.


    In the meantime, the God King continued with, "How far did you two get, Nox?" To which the other replied with a curious shrill from his throat as his ears perked up, his head cocked towards his right, and the juices of some kind of pork dripped from his muzzle and upon his own table. "How far did your mother read to you in the story?"


    "Oh," he drew out the sound before eating more scraps. Then looked up at his father who was still expecting an answer, which led to him thinking for a few moments before replying with a bark of, "Roj."


    To which his father''s eyes flashed with the endarkened crimson glow of absolute loathing for such a creature''s name. However, as such a thing faded, his son continued with a soft hum followed by, "Um... Wendigo ate the Minotaur and Halfling. Uncle Mel-Melef... Muu," he struggled with the name for a time, then settled with, "Uncle Hooman went ''poof''." The child''s arms waved upon the final word, rocking his high chair before returning to his food.


    "Ah, that portion of my life," nodded the other as he lightly scratched his son''s head, much to the child''s surprise and pleasure, and rewarded his father with a small purr, "It is the point where I had a purpose once again."


    "Weren''t you supposed to find a new world to call home?" asked Sarah as she finished the slice of cheese cake which was presented to her person as a peace offering moments ago.


    "Yes, my dear, but that became secondary, along with helping Melephas. For we were gladdened to learn Roj and his Tribunal of Fools regenerated every time they were slain, but only after the last of us left such a space. Therefore, we would spend much of our time helping or hindering those worlds which needed our assistances.


    "Hmm," he hummed softly, tapping the right side of his muzzle with the foreclaw of his right paw, "Would you care to listen to a few more of our adventures, Nox?"


    To which the child replied with widened eyes that dilated, perked ears, and a wiggling hind end. However, such a thing paused as Nox thought of something, "Where did Uncle Hooman go?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Muu, Uncle Hooman went ''poof''," once again he waved his arms to exaggerate the word, "when you and Roj were there."


    "Ah," sighed the Ageless with a slight grin on his face as his head bobbed several times, "He was there, but had cast a spell called ''Greater Invisibility Versus the Undead''."


    "What''s that, Papa?" the hybrid ears laid flat against his head, as his eyes widened with great curiosity.


    "It''s a spell which makes you invisible to lesser Undead creatures like my skeletal Undying, and a few select greaters like Brutus, my soon-to-be Chosen, and Rojaahn."


    "But you could see him, right?"


    "Of course," nodded the God King, "Nothing can hide from my searching gaze for too long, you know."


    "Yay," exclaimed the child, closing his eyes and smiling at his father whilst his tails wiggled in every direction possible.


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    *****


    The story will pick up after we had taken care of Roj and his foolish Tribunal, sad to say.


    In any case, after our completion of eradicating and draining the life force and memories of such a group, I came to realise I had grown stronger. For before, I had felt weakened, especially after releasing that which was under the seal of a flaming bird, nut at that time? It was as though I had become the Devil King once more, when I had amassed a following of thousands.


    Of which intrigued my person, for it was something that was quite addictive, and I felt the desire for more. However, such a feeling was shrugged away, as I had now realised what had occurred. Or, at least, a part of what had.


    For you see, it had been many a moon since I last heard the prayers and wishes of those under my person, as those remaining were only a few voices which were barely a whisper. This led to the thought of my circumstances upon Onul''raan, as it was believed Brutus was, in fact, saving my person from the Humans.


    However, such was not to be the case, as I now believed that they were assisting my person in healing my body. This was so, as I recalled many a turn where I felt as though my body did not function correctly, and I held the desire to amass another following quickly so that the feeling would ebb.


    No. Such a thing did not lessen, but only grew stronger, as did my weakness. Even with all of the new beings who would follow my person due to the promises made. However, they did not pray to my person, which was the one thing I had long ago desired of them. And now? Now I wanted more of that same feeling which came from prayers, but was then substituted by draining the energies, memories, and abilities of Roj and his fools.


    Therefore... "Therefore, we shall complete any and all missions specified within the Hub of Azzarath''s worlds." This was spoken to my followers and Melephas the moment we exited the Tribunal''s Void space, as they would only regenerate upon our departure and not before.


    "Finally," grumbled the Mage as he through his hand up into the air, "We''re going on that power level trip you promised me, right? I didn''t get a whole lot of E-X-P from the Tribunal, but I did get a whole lot from the Animal Crossing village thing."


    "The what?" Brutus asked incredulously, but was halted in his thoughts when I raised up my Human guised hand.


    "Pay his odd speech no mind, Brutus, but yes, Melephas, you''ll be given what you so desire soon enough." Once spoken, the Human gave an elated cry, but was ignored by the rest of us as we surged towards the nearest terminal. Of which was surprisingly devoid of life.


    Well, after the viewings of us decimating the contingent of Red Guard, it was only natural that the weak flee from the strong. Though, there were a few more instances of Human and Guard interrupting our journey at a later date, but such a thing did not bother us. For they were swiftly removed before they became too much of an issue.


    In any case, once we came upon the item we so desired, did I instruct the only Human of our group to find us a world in which he can enter. To which he did so with a slight grin, and exclaimed, "Found a war-torn world."


    "Oh?" My eyes turned to grace his person with their light, as he nodded several times whilst turning to my person.


    "It''s Beastmen versus Lizardmen, so no Humans," a few tappings upon the screen brought up an image of the world coloured in two distinct colours of red and blue. Of the two, the blue was the greater, and covered the land mass in a dozen great clusters.


    This land, by the by, was made up on forests and mountains with only a few pockets of water here and there. Upon pointing such a thing out, the other continued with, "Yup, and the two are fighting over the rights to claim them. Which means they both need the help of others to complete the task..." His voice trailed off as another image appeared. One which contained many letterings and words which were unknown to us.


    "Is something the matter?" asked Amira as she peered over his right shoulder with perked ears.


    "Well, it''s just that the world turned into an event," muttered the Human.


    "Which is?" she poked his left shoulder, demanding to know what the meaning of it all was.


    To which he shrugged his shoulders slowly, "Just means that there will be about a thousand others of different races who joined both sides, except there''s more on the blue side."


    "Which race is the blue one?" My voice drifted between the two, as my illusory body stepped up in order to view what the pair''s eyes saw.


    "The Beastmen. They''ve been gaining ground due to the adorable nature of their females and children. Which spurred many women and men to obey their commands in killing the Lizardmen."


    "Then, it looks like we''ll be siding with the scaled folk this time," came my reply, as I pushed aside he who claimed to be my brother, and tapped the screen in such a way that would allow the whole of us to join the side of those who were Draconic in nature.


    "Come along, now," I waved to the rest of my servants, who had taken the opportunity to frighten a group of Red Guards who had come to close to their positions. Of whom were grateful for the respite, but scattered as a harmless ball of flame fell upon their positions.


    Whereas Brutus chuckled with great mirth as he turned to follow our persons into the portal room with the name "Asha''ruun" emblazoned in gold above it.

 Chapter 40 [Ageless]

    "Asha''ruun," sighed Brutus as he and his God sat across from Nox and Sarah at the dining room table, "Now there is a name I haven''t heard in so long."


    "Quite right," agreed the Ageless with a nod as he turned towards his family, "The world we departed to was one which mirrored our world of Terra before we claimed it all. Such a thing held much in the way of nostalgia that we forgot for a time with what we were supposed to do there."


    "Like helping the Lizardfolk?" inquired Sarah as she lifted Nox out of his high chair in order to place him upon her lap. There, she allowed him to explore her clawed hands, and even light chewed on a few digits as his tails wiggled from the story.


    "Yes," once again, the God King nodded, "That world was far too much like our own, as even the lay of the land was similar. In that my soon-to-be Chosen desired for us to return home as quick as we may."


    "Uh," the Lich King rubbed the back of his metallic skull slowly, "They were quite disappointed when we found only an untouched mountainside, though."


    "So were you, if I recall correctly," replied the other with a slight grin, "You even blew away a metric ton where your chambers were, in the hopes of finding something of yours to take away from it all."


    "Yeah," the old Skeleton sighed as his head hung low, but was soon brought up in order for him to point out, "But you, my Lord High God, used much of your strength in order to separate the mountain into two parts."


    "Yes, in order to view the insides," once more, the Ageless nodded with agreement.


    "What did you find?" the Goddess inquire as she leaned back against the chair. For she had caught herself leaning a tad too far forward, as though enjoying the pair''s reminiscings.


    "Exactly what many would expect," replied Brutus, whose lights flared softly in his sockets.


    Of which was picked up by the other, as his own eyes flashed with great disappointment at his past, "Nothing."


    *****


    "This was our home," my voice grumbled as I watched those under my person scour over the mountainside. They searched for that which was not there, and returned with broken hearts. Figuratively speaking, of course.


    "This is not Terra, Master," came the voice of Rojaahn, who sighed whilst standing to my immediate left as his own eyes watched the others return. He was, by all accounts, our "Voice of Reason" within the group, and was the only one of my servants who only bowed towards my person. However, such an action was not in worship, but a general regard that I was far superior to himself.


    "Be that as it may be, Rojaahn," my voice was full of disappointment for what was beholden to us all, "It is far too similar to what we had." For all around us were many a tree which held the same amount of flora and fauna our Gardeners cultivated with expert care. Of which resulted not just in a sea of vibrant green, but also of every spectrum of colour.


    Yes. The forests around our mountain home was far more beautiful than anything upon our world, and this one was a near exact copy of it. For such a thing did not have our Gardeners to tend to such growths.


    This was so, as we actively looked for them in the beginning, believing we were finally home. Only to find they were missing, and even a few places where they would gather appeared abandoned and overgrown as though such a place had been abandoned long ago. Therefore, our minds ran around in circles, trying to find some semblance of what might have caused them to flee as we journeyed to our home.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    To this end, I did sigh whilst collapsing upon the soft earth and green grasses, much to the dismay of those under my person. Whereas Melephas looked on with a curious expression, but shrugged whilst turning back to whatever task he was performing before I called forth his attention.


    "My Lord," cried out more than a few, and soon found my person surrounded by all of them.


    "Are you alright, my Lord God?" asked Brutus, his four metallic, clawed hands reaching down and lifting my illusory body upon its feet.


    "I am well enough, my Lich," my voice was neutral as I lifted one of my hands to pat his head slowly, "I am simply coming to terms that this is not our world... Well, not yet anyway."


    "My Lord?" Sia''s skeletal head cocked towards her right as her bone-tail swayed slowly from left to right. For I believed, at that time, that she knew of what was on my mind, but desired to know more before proceeding with her thoughts.


    "I would enjoy having this world, Sia, and rename it after our own whilst we do our best to remove all threats."


    "But it''s not our home," her voice contained a whine, one which had not been heard since she joined the ranks of my Undying.


    "No, it is not," my voice dropped to a more somber level as I waved both of my arms in order to encompass the halved mountains and the gorgeous forest before our eyes, "but it could be. It''ll take some time, yes, but it could be our home instead of being sent to wander through the varying worlds Azzarath''s Hub world has to offer.


    "However," I held up a single digit, "we must all accept this as our new home. For if even one voice speaks against such a decision, then we must all seek out a new world in order for us all to call it home." This was what I left to them all, and though a few were ready to jump and proclaim this world our new Terra, there were still a few who desired our Terra and not some substitute world which only looked like it.


    "Ah," I continued, calling forth their attention once more, "There is also Roj and his Tribunal of Fools."


    "Master," called out Rojaahn with a slight frown upon his beastial features, "I wished to ask who they were, and why you desired their deaths so much."


    "From what I was able to glean from their speech the first time, they were instrumental in my removal of our world of Terra," my voice was a light growl, but those closest noted that such a tone was hollow, hiding the absolute loathing I had for such individuals. "In that they conspired with whatever God or Goddess which was near so that they may claim what was rightly mine and ours by rights. Of which caught the eye of a God King called Azazel, but only after I was able to summon forth Brutus in order to remove the life force of such a group.


    "Whereupon she did descend from on high in order to restrain my person whilst explaining that I was removed from our world due to the eradication of the species of Humans. For it seems that such a race was her chosen people, and was none too amused I had taken the effort to remove such people.


    "However," I held up a forefinger in order to calm their minds, which worked as effectively as many would assume, "she spoke saying she enjoyed the show I gave her whilst performing thusly. Which confused my mind, but even more so when she gave me a single wish to make."


    "A wish, my Lord God?" Brutus''s jaw dropped, almost to the point of falling upon the earth below. Of which would have stirred more than one chuckle from the group, as such a thing almost never occurred.


    "Yes, Brutus," my illusory head nodded once, "A single wish, and I used it in demand of the return of our world to my control. To which she sighed, and with a shake of her small head, denied my desire.


    "And yes, I did ask why such a thing was impossible. To which she replied with, ''Because you broke the rules.''"


    "What. Rules?" demanded my Lich, not at all understanding what he had heard. Of which was reflected in the eyes and bodies of the others.


    Whereas my own features held scorn as I explained, "She spoke of how there were rules for every God or Goddess who ascended within the Pantheon. Of how the local deities were to come and explain such things to the new ones on what to do and not do. No. No one came to visit my person to explain to such a thing, and yes, I told her thusly. To which she replied stating that there were many an instance where someone came and spoke to my person, but I denied such a thing.


    "In any case, I could not have our world of Terra, but I could have you all by my side. Though, I did desire more, you were all that she was able to gift my person."


    "I want... to go home," murmured Shauu, who desired to cry, but could not due to her body being unable to produce such a thing.


    "I believe we all desire such a thing, Shauu," came my hollowed voice, "but we can only move forwards."

 Chapter 41 [Ageless]

    They desired a home, and at that point in time, so did I, but allowed them to choose whether or not we should take this world. For if we were to do so, then it would remain as our world and we would fight any and all to keep it ours. Therefore, we would need to figure out what the native races were. If they were simply Lizard and Beastfolk, then we would be allowed to decimate all other populations. If not? Then not.


    Of which led to my person pulling out a fairly sizable map of our once grand territory upon Terra, one that appeared relatively similar to this one. As to where I procured and pulled it from? Well, Such a thing has been with my person since the first siege against the Humans of our world, and was safely stored within its own pocket dimension.


    In any case, such a map was created from the thread of the Wild Vines of Nubai, as they were the most hardy of any other. As such, many of our own clothing and tapestries are created from such a plant, and has stood the test of time. Whereas this one, though aged, was well preserved due to the magicks imbued within.


    Such a thing was only possible with those of whom had taken the time and effort to imbue each and every thread with their own energies. Of which tended to be extremely boring for those without the patience for such a venture. As such, also created miniscule pocket-gaps which would lead to the item used to unravel, fall apart, and so on and so forth.


    For the time being, this map was a tapestry in and of itself, and was laid bare upon the grass and earth in order to reveal where it is that we were. Whereupon one of my own retrieved a thin stick for my personal usage, as I pointed out the mountain which was our home. "We are here," I began, tapping the image of our home which was a part of the mountain itself. Far below was the forests which were behind us, and within such a place where large trees which housed the Gardeners. However, as stated before, such beings were not present upon this world. Or, at least, have not been here for many a cycle.


    "Though the mountain is cracked, it can serve as our base for now." The point of the stick lightly drifted towards the images of enlarged trees, circling each one as my gaze turned towards my soon-to-be Chosen, "You are certain there are no Gardeners to speak of?"


    "Yes, Master," spoke aloud Amira, whilst the rest of the females simply nodded in bitter agreement, "Their personal groves have long since been abandoned, and any hope of discerning their paths will be exceedingly difficult."


    "A pity, to be sure," rumbled Rojaahn as he scratched under his chin with absentmindedness.


    "Well, I am sure they will return one day, when we''ve tended to their duties for a cycle or more," shrugged Sia, then silenced herself as I continued.


    "Perhaps, but for now, we need to find the nearest village of Lizardfolk. They will more than likely treat us with hostility due to those present," the stick waved in a circle above my head, then returned back towards the map. Whereupon I did tap a small section of the forest, of which contained a lake of approximately four centimetres in diametre within the image.


    By the by, the map has been scale down so that one centimetre equates to half a kilometre. Therefore, four centimetres equates to two kilometres. However, the map itself was in the shape of a Lion''s maw open in a roar. Of which was due to it being shaped in such a way by one of the Gardeners who enjoyed listening to the roars and meows of the felines who drifted past their grove during their evening hunts.


    "We should check the Lion''s Maw for any who would be deemed as such," the point of the stick then drifted over towards the east, as the lake was towards the northwest, "There may be a town still standing, though in our world, such a place was more of an outpost. Hmm," my voice hummed softly whilst the stick lightly tapped my right shoulder softly.


    "Is something the matter, Lord?" wondered aloud Amira as she turned towards my person.


    "I believe we shall all travel to the lake first, then venture forth towards the town, outpost, or whatever it may be in this world," was my reply, to which Brutus and Rojaahn nodded with agreement.


    Yes. She was confused, but it soon came to light as to what the meaning was. For I did not wish for another instance where our group was split, especially when we were in a new land, no matter how similar it was to our own world.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    "We shall all travel to the Lion''s Maw," my voice repeated as the stick''s point tapped the map once more, before I began to roll it up, "After a thorough search, we shall then journey forth to the other designated space."


    "Why not both at the same time?" asked Melephas, his facial features scrunched in confusion at my words.


    "If you wish to journey forth to the outpost, then by all means," the stick was used to point in the general direction of their other specified area, "but you will be travelling alone where you shall be defenseless against the inhabitants of Nubai."


    "I have my lightning; I''ll be fine," his body turned to leave, but stopped when he heard Rojaahn''s comment.


    "If this world is any like our own, then it''ll have several colonies of Storm Beetles."


    "Which are?" asked the Human, dreading the answer which was to come.


    Of which was picked up by Shauu, whose facial features contained a glimmer of contemplation as she thought long and hard, "Storm Beetles," she muttered softly. Of which led to her eyes brightening as such a creature dawned upon her mind, "Weren''t those the annoying insects which ate lightning during the storms?"


    "Yes," growled the other with a deep frown, "They interfered with all of my experiments, and I had to ask our Master for special permission to slay those which came to close to what was mine."


    "Enough," I commanded, turning my body about so that I, at least, would begin the trek towards the Lion''s Maw, "You either come or you do not, I care nothing for it." As such, I and mine left the area, leaving the Human to his own devices.


    However, the moment he found himself truly alone, he called out to us, "Wait up, will you?" To which we did not, nor did we slow our pace in order for him to come upon us more swiftly.


    In any case, our journey through the forest was as quiet as one would expect, especially when a group of twenty and three beings made their presences known to the creatures within. Of whom each stayed as silent as they could, for fear of their own deaths if we were to spy their persons. For such a thing was common with all creatures, as they would prefer to hide rather than be eaten.


    Though, we did come across a blue haired ape who "Ooked" and screamed at us for a time. For it believed we were there to challenge it for its territory, and would not leave us be until Sia became rather angered by the noise. Whereupon she did give chase to it, and easily caught the creature by the neck. Afterwards? Well, she tore it out in front of the many eyes which were hidden all around our persons.


    Yes. This did stir many more hapless blue apes to fall upon our position, but I did allow our newest member to use his own strength to combat them. Of which did scatter after two of their number were electrified, but not due to the magicks therein. No. For such a spectacle did call upon the Storm Beetles from their home.


    Such a place, by the by, was deep under the earth. All one was able to glean from them, however, were their large pincers which were as long and as sharp as Amira''s scythe. Whereupon they did grapple the bodies of the electrified apes, and dragged them down into the earth. Thus, vanishing from our sight.


    Or, rather, from the Mage''s sight. For the creatures were still visible, if one were to know where to find them.


    For instance, the areas which the beetles call home always have white spotted, blue toadstools growing nearby. Such flora contained traces of electricity which were fed off of the remains the Storm Beetles took to their homes. As such, one was able to pick them for various experiments, potions, or weaponry. However, one must be careful to never touch the cap of the toadstool, as such an action will electrify the body to the point of stunning it. Thus, rendering them unable to do much as the beetles come for your person.


    After such a show, and explanation to my supposed brother, did we resume our journey. All the while, I had to explain to his person on what to watch out for. For he sometimes found himself in quite a few predicaments. Such as finding himself upside-down from Snare Roots, sinking into a Pit of No Return, and many other hidden traps.


    Yes. Such a thing was amusing to we who were familiar to the area, but what was truly hilarious was him trying to play a prank upon our persons. Such as not telling us about the toadstool patch we walked right into. Here, he stayed upon the edges with a large grin upon his features. When asked what he found so amusing, he pointed to the flora around us. "See?" he called out, believing he was safe, "Blue spots on white, which means you''ll all be visited by your beetles."


    "Blue spots on white?" Rojaahn and Shauu''s eyes widened as they stared about their persons after exclaiming as such. Upon noting the truth of it, did they each come to my person in begging for a pair of satchels. Once they received such a gift, did they begin to uproot each and every toadstool they could find.


    "What?" Melephas was confused, as he continued to stare at the pair''s enthusiastic uprooting session, "What''s going on?"


    "These are Blue Spotted Shrooms, Melephas," I grinned up at his person, who replied with a frown, "They are a delicacy to those who know how to prepare them. As such, Shauu and Rojaahn, who are of the Bear Beastman tribe, are experts when creating dishes around the Shrooms."


    "In other words," Amira grinned, slapping the Mage''s back hard enough to cause him to fall face down upon the ground, "Thank you, Human, for the meal you''ve gifted us."

 Chapter 42 [Ageless]

    "I don''t get it," grumbled the Human. Of whom sat against a slab of granite which was propped up near the edge of the lake where he sunned himself from the day-star above. Which was, by the by, not in the shape of the opened maw of a lion. Instead, it was a broken circle of water with a waterfall cascading into the basin.


    "What is it that you are confused about, Melephas?" I inquired slowly, paying only half an ear to his words whilst I stood upon the rippling water''s surface only a metre away from his position. Why I was performing thusly was due to the fact that I was attuning my energies to the whole of it all. Of which would allow my person to view everything the water touched, as well as to see if there were any Lizardfolk nearby. For there was a narrow river of around one metre in length which flowed from the basin and towards the southern end of Nubai.


    No. Such a thing did not need my full concentration, as I had to only use up half in between keeping my weakened self afloat and the attunement. Yes. I was weakened in my past, and I came to terms with it all, but would not voice such a thing to anyone else. Not out of fear, mind you, but due to the fact that I dislike the look of pity towards my person. Revealing such a thing would no doubt result in those gazes, which was why I kept my peace.


    In any case, after my attunement from the water, I noted something odd. For there was something within the waters, a kind of glow which removed my tiredness whenever I searched for it with my mind. Curious, I allowed my person to sink into the water, my body sinking like an orb of iron would, much to the concern of my servants. Of whom sent one of the skeletal Undying into the waters.


    Upon reaching my person, however, it noted that I need not be bothered, but stayed nonetheless as its hollowed eyes stared expectantly upon my illusory body. Here, I reached out to lightly pat its smooth, but square shaped, metallic skull. However, I stopped such an action as a pulse of unknown energy pushed the pair of us away and towards the surface.


    Quite strange, to be sure, but I was curious and determined to find out what was the cause of the pulse. Yes. My attunement did allot my person to view everything within, but it could not find the source. Well, sort of. For there was a section of the lake, towards the centre, where the water could not penetrate.


    Therefore, I and my Undying slowly trekked towards the centre with our bodies slowly pushing against that which did not want us near. Of which, by the by, grew stronger when it noted we did not retreat. Yes. I was sure that if it wished for a battle, it would have done so, if not for the fact that I had become my Devil King self, but without my wings. For I believed such a thing would cause my person to slow even more.


    In any case, I felt that whatever was sending out the pulses was growing frantic. Of which was noted from the fact that I had sent out my own pulse towards the centre. Yes. My Undying followed suit, but in the form of a bubble which went outward of our position. This led to calling forth the rest of my servants, as they would no doubt be worried for my sake, but also curious to know what it was that I had found.


    Just as I was to reach the centre, did my servants come to my side, with the exception of Melephas, as he was not one of my own. Here, we each noted that which was within the centre of the lake was...


    ''A lion''s maw,'' my mental voice was stunned as I and mine continued to stare at what was before us. For it was the head of a maned lion, though cracked in various areas, broken in others, and missing part of its lower jaw. Nonetheless, it was what we had viewed upon the many balconies which could view such a thing.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    This was so, as many of such things held portable spyglasses in order to view the surrounding area, and the main item that everyone wish to view was always the "Lion''s Maw". Of which was exactly as described, but not entirely. For the Maw was what fed the lake its water, and in its place was, more or less, a standard waterfall. So why did this world have such a thing? We did not know.


    What was known, however, was that within the back of the lion''s maw were four pairs of eyes which glimmered at us from within the shadows. However, there was also an odd barrier protecting such creatures from the water. As such, protected the lion as well.


    No. My servants weren''t able to penetrate that which was before them. Well, Brutus was able to sink one of his clawed hands into such a thing, but was repelled upwards towards the surface. Whereas the rest did their best to enter.


    I, on the other hand, had little trouble. Yes. It was due to my being stronger than they are, but more than that came from the fact that the creation and deconstruction of magickal barriers was a specialty of mine before I became the Devil King. With such knowledge, I was able to enter the area with relative ease. No. It was not "popped" in any way, but simply molded itself around my person so that I would gain entry with it still intact.


    Now, the area within the barrier appeared to be quite old. In that the place had been devoid of life for so long, the fish which swam through this part of the lake were, but skeleton upon the sand. Quite odd, truth be told, but did not worry my person as my body continued forth to where the four pairs of eyes were.


    Upon reaching such an area, however, I noted that they weren''t anything living, but of four petrified heads of those who were our Gardeners. Of whom were once called Dryads long ago, but took of the title and name of Gardener due to taking up residency within our forest of Nubai long ago. These four, however, appeared to have been rather young when their heads were removed. Of which was due to the fact that the flowers about their heads had yet to bloom.


    Yes. I was angered by this, and would demand retribution in due time. However, for now, I desired to ascend from the depths of the lake in order to perform that which should not be performed with a heavy heart. For it was one which reconnected the essences of the dead to their body. Unfortunately, though, these only had their heads. Therefore, we would need to reconstruct such a thing four times over, or secure their heads into the centre of a tree each. This way they would become Green Women, of whom were considered to be as old and as wise as the forest they thrived in.


    Anyway, after our ascent towards the surface with the head in my arms, I noted the Mage was missing. To which I called forth my skeletal Undying and had them search for his presence within the forest. However, they were to hand over their torches as they performed thusly, as I had an idea we would have unfriendly company quite soon. Therefore, I wished for speed and silence from their persons as they returned him to us.


    Whilst they performed such a task, the rest gathered around my person to either frown or cry as they discovered what it was I held. To which Sia and Shauu gasped as they did try to pet the long stiff leaves and moss which were their hair.


    "My Lord," Sia turned to my person with the lights in her sockets flickering as though trying to shed tears which were never going to come, "Please, you must restore them."


    "Please," begged Shauu, who even went as far as to kneel in front of my person in an effort to placate my mood.


    ''Shauu, stand up,'' my mental voice commanded, ''They will be restored, yes, but only after we have remade their bodies, and not before. Understand?''


    To which the pair nodded slowly, then ran into the forest behind them. For I gave them the task of recreating four bodies for the Dryad''s heads, then turned towards Rojaahn in order to give him a slow glance. Yes. He did "take the hint", as it were. For he was our Alchemist, and would be crucial in their assistance, as he had long ago created a Philosopher''s Stone. As such, used it to create our wealth, as well as being he who found the key to immortality. However, such a thing held a terrible price for the latter, which was used to create my Undying servants, but that story is for another day.

 Chapter 43 [Ageless]

    We did not have company, as I had believed, but my servants did find Melephas. Of whom was within a cage of wood whilst a village of feline Beastfolk decided upon his fate. Yes. This was what my skeletal Undying had reported, but not through speech. No. For they could not use their voice after such a transition, and instead relied on those who were able to read their thoughts in order to transfer their reports.


    As such, the village was a mere kilometre away, towards the easternmost portion of the forest. Of which I directed everyone to venture in that direction, but only after the Gardeners'' bodies were attached to their heads. Why did we perform such a task, you ask? Well, we each held a desire for nostalgia. One that only such creatures could give us, as they were of our past, and we missed such a thing.


    Now, the bodies of they who tended the forests were given a rough form, which was fine. For their bodies would soon conform to the will of the Forest of Nubai, and as such, did not need a perfect body for such a thing. Instead, they merely required an anchor, of sorts, in order to return to life.


    The process for resurrecting these four would take many a sacrifice, but only those full of Life Energy are allowed to be utilised. However, such beings did not need be willing, but it does help. Unfortunately for the sacrifices, such a task was a one way trip into the arms of Death Herself. Whereupon they would forever feel her embrace whilst moving on from this world. However, for these four which were taken from the broken maw of the lion beneath the lake, they will more than likely need the essences of the living in order to make a full recovery. As such, the village where Melephas was kept would be used to recreate the Gardeners.


    "Therefore," my voice was spoken aloud, as my body had once again reverted to the old Human which had long since become my default guise, "we shall take care of their persons as we travel to this village."


    "But," began Sia, unsure as to how we should perform such a task.


    To which I smiled lightly, as my right hand was lifted towards those who we will be helping, and snapped my fingers. Within moments, vibrant green vines erupted from the ground beneath their persons, wrapping themselves firmly around the bodies whilst something stood up. Of which was a golem made up of earth and such vines, and stood at a height of four metres whilst being of two and a half metres wide.


    Yes. Such a creature would stand out in a large crowd, but it would perform its duty in carrying the Gardeners forward to the village''s centre. Afterwards, it''ll be dismissed whilst we prepare for their return to our side.


    For the time being, though, we moved forwards towards the east, and would reach such a place was twilight was upon us. This was due to our time gathering the necessary requirements for their return to life. Whereas I, on the other hand, had to gather and compound specific ingredients under the supervision of Rojaahn.


    Once again, I must remind everyone that he is our Alchemist, and although I am his God and Master, I was still a novice in such arts. Which meant he became the master in this, and I his servant. Though he did not relish such a fact, nor did anyone else for that matter, the Beastman did not pay it much mind as his voice continued to instruct my person how to create a heart for the four.


    This was due to the fact that they normally had their hearts inside their favourite trees, binding their persons to a radius for up to a single kilometre around. However, these hearts were to be placed inside their chests. Thus, giving them the freedom of travel, as opposed to being bound to one specific area for the whole of their life.


    As to the ingredients needed? Well, such a thing will not be spoken of. For it is Rojaahn''s wish that such things be left out of the history books. Yes. I allowed his wish to come to pass, and have not gone against it even once. Though, I have been tempted many a time, I do keep my promises to those who are of worth in my eyes.


    In any case, the trek itself was uneventful, as the whole of the forest had silenced itself around our presence. So that the only sounds flitting through the air was our own movement as we continued forward. Of which was only halted when we came across a reception party awaiting us.


    Such a thing contained more than a dozen visible entities, along with close to double the amount within the shadows. Each, however, held up a stone pointed javelin or nocked an arrow of such, directing it towards our persons. Many such faces, that we were able to view, were of confusion and anger. The former was possibly due to the fact that those under my person had metallic coloured furs and bones, whilst the latter was from our trespass upon their territory.


    One of such number, a feline of endarkened fur with crimson stripes along its side, opened their small may to speak, "This is our territory, who are you?"


    To which I grinned up at the speaker whilst raising my right index finger towards its chest. "Your death," was my response as my servants leapt into action.


    They were each tasked with capturing the living Beastfolk so that we could have at least one of the Gardeners revived. That is, until I reiterated my commands. Of which became, "Fly to the village, my Undying, and secure the rest of their kind." This was so, as a few yowled for reinforcements from their village, even if it was rather small.


    Of course, such yowlings were quickly silenced, as I allowed Brutus to "play" with their bodies. As such, the yowls became screams of horror and terror, as his laughter echoed throughout the forest whilst his person mutilated their still living bodies. Many of which cried out for a release of their lives, but were denied such a thing by way of his magicks. Therefore, they continued to endure as his magicks coursed through their bodies, keeping their blood flowing, their hearts beating, and their minds aflame.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    "No," the Ageless shook his head slowly, "I will not speak of what he did. For your mother is glaring death upon my person for even mentioning such a thing to you, Nox."


    Now, whilst Brutus performed as such, the rest were subdued and bound with vines given to us by my Golem. Of which was magickally enforced, causing even the sharpest of claws to break against such a thing. These were then led forth, towards their little village whilst leaving behind the echoing screams of their fellows with my Lich, and one of my skeletal Undying ,who was quite bored up until this point. As such, he did perform very well when dealing with the Beastfolk in his possession. I was quite amused by such a sight, but could not stay due to the Gardeners needing more life force to fuel their bodies.


    As for the village? There was approximately sixty and five individuals within. Within such a place, a good thirty and four percent were elderly in their years, forty and two percent were of those who were young and healthy enough to hunt and breed, whilst the rest were of children. For it appeared within my mind that such a people tended to abandon or slay those of whom were too ill or maimed by some unknown force.


    This was, by the by, all gleaned from the minds of those within our care. Causing even more fear to flit amongst themselves, as those who were drained by my person fell away whilst becoming drooling idiots who could only breathe and stare forwards.


    Yes. They desired to know why we were performing as such with them, but such inquiries were left in the air, unanswered. For I and mine cared little for their lives, and was only bolstered when I directed them to find our Human, and bring him to my person. This led to my soon-to-be-Chosen dashing towards an alerted village. Whereupon those within did their best to strike against my females, but failed to penetrate their metallic skin, or break their skeletal forms.


    However, one of them, Iinidra, my only Lamia, reported than she did spy Shauu hugging a group of kittens close to her chest. Of which mewed pitifully as she carried them from a destroyed hut, and into the arms of a few stunned onlookers. After such a scene, she did return to her search of he who claimed to be my brother.


    Of whom, by the by, was found by Amira, who dragged him by his collar and deposited at my feet. "He was drinking and eating with some of the cats, Lord," her eyes became slits as she glared at the apathetic Mage.


    "What? They wanted to talk, and I was hungry," shrugged the other as he stood and brushed himself off.


    Whereas I replied with a shake of my head whilst directing the captives to reenter their home. This was done so just as Brutus returned to us with a light spring to his step. For it had been a long time since he was able to perform a torture session, and relieved all of his stress upon their persons.


    Upon returning to my side, however, I directed his person to conjure up his minions so that they may surround the village and keep its inhabitants from leaving. After which, the rest of my servants were to join the ghostly Undead to keep them in, whilst one was to keep Melephas still and watch what was to occur.


    I, on the other hand, directed the Golem towards the centre. Whereupon it did release its charges upon the ground just as I resumed my Devil King self. Here, I did fly into the air, a mere ten metres from the ground, and began my chantings.


    Of which conjured up a great spell circle below, and stretched itself to the edges of the village itself. Where the inhabitants down below, after viewing such a circle, did try to flee. Unfortunately for them, what they found was an army of ghosts and spectres at the ready to keep them from performing thusly. There was even a warning shout from those who still had a voice, but were ignored as they sought to escape.


    Unfortunately for some of their number, a few spectres happily launched themselves into the bodies of the living, possessing it fully, and pushing them back inside. Whereupon the remaining did watch as those which contained such spirits had their insides absorbed by such creatures until only a husk remained. Afterwards, did the beings remove themselves from the now mummified corpse, and joined the ranks of those on the outskirts, where they did watch as clouds full of darkness rumbled in a circular pattern above the living. Of which then released many a torrent of lightning upon the ground, alighting the houses which led to many a scream to float towards my person high above.


    This, of course, was only the first part of the spell, as it was used to call upon the Underworld, and open its doors to allow four essences to come through. If they had been already reincarnated, however, they would be wretched out of the bodies, sent back to such a place, and pulled through the open door which I had caused.


    Now, many would understand that such a venture was near suicide. For the Gods and Goddesses below the earth did not enjoy the theft of their charges, and as such, a trade was made. The many souls of the living, for those specified in my spell. Of which were going to be the four Gardeners for the Beastfolk far below my person.


    "Would that work?" Many have inquired to my person when such a topic approached their ears, and the answer was always a, "Sometimes." For who could tell how such a thing would occur until after it had done so? However, during that time, it performed as well as I had expected it to. For just as the doors opened above my person, did four essences, the colours of our Great Forest of Nubai, slowly fell towards the bodies offered below.


    Yes. Such bodies did have the hearts Rojaahn watched my person create, and they glowed a golden fire from within the chests as the essences entered such a place. Of which then pulled the earth, the grasses, and many a far away tree root. These were then wrapped around their bodies until they resembled naked, female Humans. That is, if Humans were made up of would, magickal energies, and earth.


    Afterwards, they did gasp their first breath after who knows how long it was, and stared about their persons with widened eyes. However, their bodies could not fully move, as the spell I cast had another part to it. One in which was used to appease the Underworld''s desire for replacement essences. Souls.


    Here, those within the village and around our Gardeners, fell to the earth as though they were puppets with cut strings. It did not matter their age, by the by, as all fell dead. Yes. Young, old, newborn, it mattered not to my spell. For all was sacrificed so that we could have those who were once a part of our past. Even if they were a part of this world and not of Terra.

 Chapter 44 [Brutus]

    Nox watched from across the dining room as his father spoke in a low voice to a Lion-kin in tan leathers. Of whom was an informant of a God who had recently come under scrutiny due their involvement with trafficking slaves. No. Such a thing was not allowed within his realm, and was a punishable offence by way of execution and a denial into the reincarnation cycle.


    Yes. Such a law was rather harsh, but as it was a law directed by the fifth strongest being in the universe, many would rather not speak up. Instead, they simply turned around and walked away, or, as the one in question had performed, become silent concerning such things as slavery. Technically speaking, he who has come into question was able to speak of how they were not aware of the law being broken, as he had just turned his back on the situation.


    As such, they would have been left be whilst those involved were dealt with. That is, until a Judge from the Core Worlds of the Pantheon was call into the investigation. Of which was a cause for some concern, as the creatures rarely left the first seven worlds. Only answering to the God King and the primary Gods and Goddesses within the inner circle.


    Once such a being was deployed, however, the messenger before Nox''s eyes appeared. Thus informing his God King of the developments, much to the displeasure of the child. Of whom frowned greatly as it was a disruption to the story being told. Therefore, he did turn to his uncle, Brutus, for more of the story.


    This led to the Lich King to sigh and nod his head whilst stepping forth to address his Lord with an inquiry to perform just that. To which the other nodded quickly, shooing away his servant as he returned to his task at hand.


    "Well," the metallic Skeleton rubbed the back of his skull slowly, "Looks like I''ll be the one to entertain you until he is ready to return, Nox."


    "Muu," replied the child, whose tails swished with mild annoyance with a tinge of excitement, "Okay, Uncle Brutus." His eyes were then upturned towards the Lich King, rendering him helpless to such a gaze.


    Whereupon he did sigh a heavy sigh, as his primary right clawed hand reached into the air in order to pull out his Story. There, he did perform the task of finding the exact page, which took some time, before staring back up into the hybrid''s eyes. "Very well, shall we continue?"


    *****


    Well, our Lord''s spell went as well as one could expect, except for the fact that only three of the Dryads awoke from their eternal slumber. Of whom went and shrieked for three turns straight, causing even my own self to shiver, but not with fear. No. Instead, it was of a feeling I could not discern at that time, but am now able to.


    Excitement.


    Yes. Excitement was what I felt for their shrieks, but was marred with confusion. For I could not fathom why it was they opened their mouths to perform as such. That is, until they stopped, and our Lord did approach their persons with determined steps. Whereupon I did spy their forms shrinking away from His person in fright, but were ultimately confused when He embraced them as one would a parent to their children.


    Here, the trio could not fathom why this was so, as a Human who radiated with great strength had embraced them all. Of course, they soon relaxed, and even broke into tears. For He had whispered something into that which was considered their ears, and was embraced for such murmurings.


    Of course, we were all alive with curiosity, but chose to remain silent as He approached each of us in order to introduce us all to them. Whereupon we did not the varying oddities which clung about their bodies.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    For example, although they were each of earth and wood, one of their number a body whose colours were of the red glow of flames within the distant horizon. The bark upon her body was of a faint pink upon white up close, whilst the leaves which covered her body was of that fire-red. Her own stature was of that of an adolescent who was soon to grow into womanhood, whilst the eyes, which were the same colour as her leaves, spoke of the wisdom of the ages. And her name was, is, and forever shall be Lobatae.


    The second of the trio was thin for a Dryad. Then again, her species was never one which grew outwards, but upwards. Therefore, her stature was of a tall woman, as opposed to a child, at a height of two metres. The bark of her body was of freshly fallen snow, whilst the pockets of her body which contain the earth of the land was not of brown, but the colour of the shrouded heavens above. Of which was the same colour as her eyes, which was also full of the wisdom which the other held.


    Her body, by the by, was wreathed in green, but in a way which was only slightly provocative. For such a thing only somewhat contained the ampleness of her chest, her ever swaying hips which would cause many a male to believe she could produce many a child for them. Though, her rear end and that which was betwixt all females'' legs were uncovered, they were also non-existent. Such creatures did not reproduce as any other female would, which is why they held only the need to tease other males into believing otherwise.


    As for her own name? It was Aspen, as it not only denoted her own name, but of the species she was a part of. Just as Lobatae, or Loba as she preferred, was of the Oak family and the remainder was called Willow. Of whom was the most shy and youngest of the trio.


    "She was as big as you are now, if I remember correctly," nodded the Lich King as he reached over and lightly scratched Nox''s neck fur, much to the child''s surprise and delight, causing his tails to wiggle in every direction for a time.


    Yes. This was a child, and she did hide behind our Lord''s robed body during the entire recourse. Of which, by the by, was hidden by many a hanging thread of leaves which hung loosely around her body. So that the only thing visible were her hands which grabbed at the robe of our God, or the other two Dryads. As well as one of her eyes, which were the colour of polished gold and reflected an inner and mischievous, but incredibly shy, light.


    These were the trio He introduced to us, and Shauu, Sia, and the rest of His soon-to-be-Chosen immediately flocked around them. Of whom were then frightened as they were each embraced by the metallic females who desired their revival by our Lord. Even going as far as to hug their tired bodies close to their own, and frightening the child the moment the performed such an action.


    Of whom went further to cry out, reaching for His person with great desperation. Yes. He did retrieve herself from the group, much to their disdain, and were told to not frighten the child. For she was not even five decades old, and was still very much a child.


    Ah, yes. A Dryad''s age means very little to we who are eternal, but within their own society? Fifty cycles was very much a child, as Loba, who was an adolescent at the time, was of one hundred and ninety-three cycles, whereas Aspen was closer to three hundred. Therefore, the latter of the three was an adult, as two hundred cycles is when one is considered an adult within their society. Though, they are able to reproduce at one hundred cycles, many do not due to our Lord''s will. In the past, on the other hand, he paid little heed to such a thing.


    Now, after the cuddle session they received, though I do not see why it would be called as such, the trio were introduced to myself, Rojaahn, and the rest of the Undying. The latter, by the by, did nothing beyond a few waving at the child whilst the lights in their sockets flickered. Whereas we who are able to voice our thoughts mimicked the Skeletons, as we did not know how else to respond.


    Melephas, on the other hand, glanced at their persons whilst alternating it between themselves and our Lord. Of which was then accompanied by himself pointing towards the forest from whence we came, "Um. That''s great you have more for your little group, and all, but I need to remind you of our job. We were sent here to win a war for a bunch of Lizardmen, and there''s a tribe of them about half a day''s jog through the forest from here. So if you don''t mind, I''d rather get this over with, gain some more levels, then move onto something more productive."


    His voice was both full of irritation for the whole situation, as well as being irritating for we who would rather hang his scrawny neck. Unfortunately for us, he was our Lord''s "brother from another world", and was to be treated with respect as derived from his status. However, this did not mean we were to proceed with such a thing correctly. For the Human was, after all, just a Human. As such, they deserved only our contempt and scorn, as they are a bane to we who are not of their race.

 Chapter 45 [Brutus]

    Of course, the Human was correct that there was a village for the Lizardfolk. During our venture towards such a place, night had fallen which frightened the Dryads enough for them to believe they were returning to the place from whence they came. However, they were almost instantly surrounded by the females of our group, cuddling and coddling their persons until they were more at ease with their surroundings. Even a few of the skeletal Undying formed a loose circle around them, their torches illuminating the world.


    I, myself, had taken up a fallen branch from within the forest, and shaved it clean of any branches. Of which was the cause of some concern by them, as they believed it came from one of the trees we had passed. That is, until they touched it and noted the lack of life within such a thing, and as such, left me alone with the object. For I desired to transform it into a sort of walking stick, of which became as white as Aspen from my touch.


    This intrigued her, as the stick was of a greying brown, and desired to know how it became like the colour of her own bark. To which I then explained to her as to what I was and still am to this turn, "I am a Lich, Aspen. As such, I am able to draw out the various energies of the world around my person. Instead of just taking it from my surroundings, I''ve used it on this stick," the object was then held up towards her dark eyes as I continued, "Therefore, whatever remained has been drawn away, leaving only a husk which desires something to fill it. So I did, but with my own energies and magicks."


    "He''s enchanted it," chimed in Amira, her tails wiggling as she wrapped her arms in front of my chest whilst leaning against my back and smiling at the Dryad.


    "Enchanted?" came the other''s voice, which was as melodic as a summer breeze flitting through the leaves of a mature Oak.


    "Yep," she took up my stick which was slowly stretching itself into a staff at a height of two metres, "Our Lord gave us such a gift when we were young, and taught us its meaning, how to do it, and so on and so forth."


    "Give me that," I growled, snatching it from her grip as I continued to send my own energies into it, "Do you not remember the last time someone tried to mix their magicks with my own? Especially when they weren''t compatible?" The lights in my sockets flickered in a furious manner, as I tapped the object against her own metallic head.


    "Ow," she pouted, clutching at the area in which the now snow white staff had touch her, then stuck her tongue out at my person, "Meanie."


    To which the Dryad smiled whilst backing away from our persons, not at all sure as to what had occurred. Whereas I pushed Amira away, and trotted up to our Lord who was frowning whilst His eyes glowed a brilliant emerald. For we had encroached upon the territories of the Lizardfolk a while back, but they had not sent anyone to welcome our persons. Of which was the cause of His frowning, and turned towards my person just as I appeared next to Him.


    "Brutus," He nodded towards my self, and continued forwards after signaling to everyone else that they should rest for a time. Yes. More than one voice was risen with concern over Him leaving everyone, but put aside their concerns when He pointed out my own self was near His side. Afterwards, He did move towards the area in which the Lizardfolk were to have been seen by the Beastfolk with my person close at hand.


    However, what we witnessed was not what was to be expected. For the village itself was of broken huts of hardened mud which roofs of dried water weeds, but it appeared as though no one had been living in this vicinity for quite some time. Perhaps they vacated it when the felines had set up their own home, or were wiped out by some unknown force? None of us knew what had occurred, but He did have my person bid everyone to join His person.


    After which He did have us search the huts and surrounding area. For there must be some sort of clue as to where they had gone, yes? Well, yes and no. For just as we had all gathered, did one of the skeletal Undying spy a collection of broken eggs within one of the huts, along with what appeared to be the heavy imprints of iron boots. Which meant only one thing to our Lord, "Humans have been here."A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    "Well of course they have," Melephas chimed in with an incredulous look upon his features, "I''m standing right here, aren''t I?"


    I asked our Lord if I was allowed to slay the insignificant Human right there on the spot, whilst He cupped His illusory face with His hand. To which He replied with a, "No, Brutus, though I am sorely tempted to perform the action right now. For now, let him be."


    "Yes, my Lord God," was my reply, though it was more of a hiss at this point, but he did not reprimand my person. Of which meant he did not care for the Human in my own mind.


    Whereas He, Himself, strode forwards, and away from the village. Thus, causing all to fall behind His person, though a few of the skeletal Undying were sent forwards in order to scout the surrounding forests as we continued onwards.


    No. Nothing of interest appeared before us, nor around us, as the Human had grown wise since the last time we had journeyed together. Thus, he did walk wherever the one before himself tread, desiring to save himself the trouble of becoming entrapped by that which was within the forest, much to our displeasure. For we found joy in his misery, as he was not like us.


    In any case, we soon found the exit of the forest of Nubai, and gathered together underneath the naked night''s sky. Whereupon we did take note that our Gardeners were uncomfortable outside of the forest''s embrace. Yes. He did take note of such a thing, and came to an impasse of allowing them live within the forest, alone, or to have them journey with us in relative safety.


    Upon inquiring as to their decision, Willow, the youngest of the trio, rushed towards Shauu''s side in order to cling to her right leg. Of which led to the other two to begrudgingly step towards the group. Thus, causing all to know of their decision, as we each turned towards our Lord. Though, the Human had his hands behind his head as he strutted his body around the group, which only heightened my desire to strangle his person.


    "Very well," came the rumbling of His voice, "We shall all continue forward until we find something of interest." To which he did turn around towards the southeast, if memory serves correct, and marched forward with us in tow.


    *****


    Brutus paused in his words, his attention now fixated upon his God who was now striding towards their persons. Whereupon he did reach down and quickly, but gently, lift a now startled Nox. Of whom then, after realising who it was that lifted her person into the air, cried out with joy whilst stretching out his little paws towards his father. Who then brought the child down towards his muzzle, whispering muffled nothings as the other clung to it whilst wiggling his tails in every direction possible.


    The little hybrid then snuffled and nuzzled his father''s face and neck, whilst being taken from the room itself. Yes. The Lich King made a move to follow, but was halted by Sarah. Of whom held a stern appearance upon her features. To which he sighed and inquired as to why she halted his steps.


    "Why did you call the Ageless ''Father'' when he''s not?" she inquired slowly, her eyes narrowed, fists atop her hips, and her posture leaned forward so that she may not miss a speck of emotion upon the metallic Skeleton''s own features.


    Yes. There was not a way for her to truly discern a reaction from the other, save for his eyes. Of which flickered with some confusion, before brightening themselves as his mind recalled as to what she may have spoken of exactly. "But he is my Father, Lady Sarah. He created me and the rest of the Undying, did he not?"


    "Yes, but he''s still not your father." she crossed her arms in front of her chest whilst backing away by one step.


    "Yes he is, Lady Sarah," his skull bobbed slightly, "Just as he is Father to all Undying, and a few children within and without Terra call him thusly. There''s even San''yuu and Siuun who call him as such, and he picked them up from Asura many a century ago.


    "You cannot have us call him anything else, if we so wish to claim him as our Father," his body then turned and strode out of the dining hall. Upon reaching the doorway, however, he did turn to address her once more before leaving fully, "A word of advice, Lady Sarah, I suggest you not try to press your beliefs upon others, as your son is not the first child of our Lord."


    Upon so saying, he did leave her alone, where she clenched her clawed hands into fists, enough to draw a few specks of blood from her palms. Whereas her own lips were pulled back in a growl with eyes aflame. For she was the Ageless''s wife, and was due the respect of one who was above all others throughout the Pantheon, but she was treated less so from he who was the Right Hand of the God King. Of whom should defer to her person, and yet... and yet he did not. So what does that make her?

 Chapter 46 [Ageless]

    "Wee," cried out Nox with absolute joy as he was tossed into the air by his father, of whom made sure he did not reach the ceiling above. For the pair was within the ballroom of the castle, one that had not been in use for many a turn.


    This was due to the fact that after his son was birthed into the world, he would not allow others anywhere near him until he became of age. For there were many who desired the throne in which the Ageless sat upon, and would steal away the child if they could. Though there was the protections laid against the children within the Pantheon, such a thing did not extend to any others. Therefore, any and all events which would use such a place were to be directed towards the Pantheon''s or Necropolis''s own.


    In the meantime, the young hybrid enjoyed the empty space as he was tossed around and caught by his father for a time longer, until the pair embraced one another within the centre. Here, the Ageless conjured up a shortened sofa for himself to sit upon whilst his son was upon his lap. Whereupon he did tickle the child''s sides and abdomen, listening to his gleeful cries of, "Noo," and "Stop it, Papa." Afterwards, he did release Nox, who panted with a beaming smile up at the other whilst snuggling into his abdomen.


    "Story, Papa," mewed the child softly, the thumb of his left paw lightly being suckled upon as his eyes were upturned towards the other.


    To which the Ageless sighed and scratched behind his son''s ears, then smiled a soft smile as the other did purr in response, "Very well. Then let us resume a little ways after your Uncle Brutus left off, alright?"


    "Okay," the child closed his eyes with another one of his smiles, snuggling more into the other''s abdomen once more.


    *****


    After leaving the forest, we did trek upon a great expanse of grass which was marred only by a treaded dirt path which led from the feline Beastfolk''s village, and to a village of others of its kind. Of which was upon the path we desired to take, and was in our way.


    This village, by the by, was one that held many a smokehouse for fish, as the felines here had many a farm nearest their collection of huts. Within such a farm was a collection of eleven ponds with many a fish swimming within. Of course, I took not of such a thing as we rolled through with fire and claw. For the village was not hospitable towards us once it became known, by way of Melephas no less, that we were there to fight for the Lizardfolk rather than for themselves.


    How they were able to pry that out of him was anyone''s guess, as they did attack us with tooth, nail, and stone tip spear. For they were as primitive as their forest loving cousins, as they had been living on the fringes of society for far too long. Neither which desired to return, as I had found out by draining their leaders and magick users of everything that they had.


    The latter, by the by, did not need to cast their spells by way of spell circle, incantation, nor of another known method of casting. Instead, they simply visualised the spell they so desired within their minds, forming themselves without of their bodies, and release such a thing upon a target or multiple targets. As such, I desired it all for my person, as I was using intonements to release my desired spells. However, such a thing was not possible for my past self, as such a thing needed practice and could not be taken. To which I spat out many a curse upon whatever and whomever created such a system. Even though I knew it was futile to wish for their deaths, it nonetheless resulted in my mind calming down.Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    On the other hand, we did learn of another village to the south of our position. One of which was more of a city this village belonged to, and contained many a slave of the Lizardfolk tribes. They were, by the by, used as labourers and gladiators for the amusement and abuse of others. For although I have seen much in the way of depravity this one "took the cake", as the saying went.


    "No," the Ageless shook his head slowly, "I shall not speak of what had occurred. For although you have long since been introduced to the Darkness of the world, this one is too much even for you."


    Needless to say, I was quite furious over what the Beastfolk had incurred upon others, and would damn them as I had the Humans upon our world of Terra. However, I had to curb such a thought, for it was what had removed my person from our world in the first place. For if the Humans had not all been eliminated, then none of this would have occurred.


    As they say, "Hindsight is twenty-twenty." Of which just means we are able to view the past with more clarity than we are of the future.


    After such a viewing within the minds of those I had drained, I gave a shout of, "Brutus," from within the northernmost hut where those of the most import lay dead at my feet. Yes. Melephas was there, poking one of the drooling corpses which was slowly suffocating due to it not remembering how to breathe.


    "Yes, my Lord God?" called out my Lich as he approached with hurried steps.


    Here, I reached out and gripped his metallic skull, slowing filling it with the memories of those I had drained. Such a method was performed thusly, as I desired to allow those under my person to know what I know, see what I had seen, and so on and so forth. Of which led to many more opinions to form when I needed another idea as to how we should move forward with the task at hand. In this case, I desired to know of the favoured servant''s thoughts with whether or not I would be justified in my actions towards those of whom created such abuse towards those who were not of their race.


    "My Lord God," Brutus moved aside my hands in order to stare into my eyes which flickered between their own colours and orbs of crimson blood, "They are the same as the Humans who used and abused those upon our world. Therefore, it is only natural that we should purge them from existence."


    However, before he could continue, Melephas snorted once at our persons whilst commenting, "Hah. Gay."


    Of whom was then rewarded with an orb of sonic energies that hurled his person through the side of the hardened mud hut. Whereupon he did chime out from only a metre away on the ground, "I''m okay," as most of the thatch roof fell upon his body. "Still okay."


    Whereas I rolled my illusory eyes at such antics, whilst Brutus''s left primary clawed hand had yet to retract itself after flinging such energies upon the hapless Human. Of whom was pulled out of the rubble by way of one of my skeletal Undying reaching in and tossing his person away. There, he did stand up quickly, brushing off his faded endarkened robe, before striding toward our persons.


    "But yeah, that was rather gay of you two," he began, and was promptly blasted away by another gout of sonic energies.


    To which I sighed a heavy sigh, and called everyone to assemble. For we were to head towards the city in the south, where we would resume that which we had signed up to perform. Which was the conquest over the Beastfolk, and as such, we would need an army of Lizardfolk to help perform our bidding. For how else would we gain the trust of the other tribes, if the conquerors of this land was not of themselves, but of a motley crew of a variety of races?


    Besides the skeletal Undying and Brutus, the only ones who are not beastial were, and still are, Sisstra and Iinidra. The former is a dragon given the form of a Human, whereas the latter is a half snake woman with the lower part of her body as a serpent. However, that one was an Undead long before becoming one of my Undying. Which meant she was more skeletal than not, and therefore an enigma amongst my servants. For she is the only one amongst them without a personality, as she was simply a ravenous beast when I came into her life, and has not changed much beyond speaking in a monotone.

 Chapter 47 [Ageless]

    True darkness fell upon us at that time, causing only the Human to grip about the lack of light. That is, until the world''s moon appeared from when the day-star escape to, as well as the many twinkling lights in the heavens above. It was here that we were given a stark reminder that, "This is not our home." My own voice rumbled greatly, causing the earth beneath our feet to tremble in a slight manner.


    For the heavens above showed us their lights to be of different constellations. Gone was the Huntress searching for Her next meal; gone were the Twins and their forever dance between the Child God Azaan; and gone was my own image, the Scorned Lord, and the disapproving gaze upon all of Humanity. None of these were present, and I found it disturbing that such a world could be so similar, and yet so alien to we who had lived upon our world of Terra for almost a century before we were removed.


    So much was my discomfort of the heavens, that I continued to stride forward, gathering my energies into a summoning ritual. For I desired some sort of familiarity within the world, even at the cost of destroying much of the scenery.


    As to what I decided upon summoning? Well, it was the green skinned Goblins, as I was quite fond of their cunning tactics and beautiful brutality when it came to facing off against their foes. So much so that I had four Summoners and a King become my personal familiars. Of whom were to be called into being only from the fact that I desired their company, and their counsel as to the best way to take over the city before us. For although I was confident in my Undying, they could be repelled by "Holy Spells". Therefore, I desired something more living to fight such a battle.


    These five, by the by, were granted immortality for as long as I needed or wanted their presences, and were even granted a taste of the Elixir of Extended Mortality, but only after granting them their own territory upon our world of Terra. For their services during my term as the Devil King had proven invaluable in the conquest of Humanity. As such, they were rewarded far more than necessary, which only solidified their desire to serve my person more fully.


    In any case, once summoned to my side, I noted a few oddities about their persons. For instance, the King, whose name was Grub, was half a head shorter than he was supposed to have been, and far more skeletal as though he had been starving before answering my summons. Whereas the latter four were in tattered rags and did not have the stench of deadly magicks hanging about their bodies. Instead, it appeared as though their magicks and might was removed by some unknown force, but such a thing was only strong enough to torture their persons, not slay them outright.


    As such, I grew cold in my anger, which caused those who were under my employ to shiver greatly. For I was angered by their statuses, ordering everyone, including the Human, to hunt for hides, ores, and meat, "The fresher the better," I growled as my eyes became orbs of crimson, bathing over the Goblins who did not respond in the manner many would believe. Instead, their eyes were vacant, their essences flickering and desiring a release from life, from my services.


    However, such a thing would not come to pass, for just as I was left alone with these beings, did my hands blur into claws as I gripped King Grub''s head. Hoisting his scrawny body high, I sent a surge of my energies into his body, searching for the answer I so desired.


    Unfortunately, there was nothing available for my person. Only the cold memories of himself being tossed into darkness where he went mad and wasted away until he was as such. The same was true with the Summoners, by the by, and I only grew more angered at their treatment, along with whomever harmed those who were within my services. For I believed, at that time, that the others also endured the same treatment, but they were not made my familiars. Therefore, I could not summon their persons.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    Instead, I had the five sit or stand around my person as a five pointed star was etched into the earth. Each of these were upon the points, whilst I was within the centre, and after such a thing was finished? A great spell circle erupted around my person, one which would become a great drain to my abilities afterwards, but I desire their restoration. For although I held no true emotions for they who were still alive, I still felt the connections between us. Therefore, I still had a responsibility to keep them thriving so long as I still lived.


    "Let us begin," the illusory lips of my Human guise stretched themselves slowly, revealing several dozen rows of pointed teeth, "shall we?"


    Lightning erupted around the fringes of the spell circle, desiring entry the moment I spoke. The circle, by the by, was a metre in diametre, but doubled, then tripled in size. Whereas the lightning which desired entry was forced back and raged against the circles I had created.


    From within such circles, however, the language of Terra slowly etched itself within the spaces, and a few even became pictographs of the multiple elements of our world. Once the images were drawn, did they manifest themselves, hovering a mere twenty and five centimetres off the ground. When all had become a part of the material world, did such elements slowly move in a circular pattern around our persons, but with varying speeds and in different directions.


    These elements, by the by, was a necessary part of the restoration for these Goblins, as they were the base components for creating their species'' life. Each of which contained between a miniscule amount necessary, or a great one. For such a thing would be later added to their persons soon enough.


    Now after such a manifestation, and their revolvings around our persons, did my own energies pour out of my body, but in strands of emeralds, rubies, and sapphires. These then attached themselves to the limbs, head, and torso of the Goblins, as I would be their conduit and guide the gathered elements and my own energies into their bodies.


    All the while, the spell itself became a shining beacon within the darkness. So much so, I did not doubt the inhabitants within several dozen kilometres in either direction could view my person and the spell I had begun to cast.


    Soon after such attachments were made, did I pull on the elements around us and into my person. Whereupon I did direct such a thing down the multiple strands and into the bodies of my Goblin familiars. Of whom shuddered and spasmed as each miniscule and great amount entered the specific areas necessary for their bodies to thrive.


    As such, within my gaze I did watch as their boned frames grew taught with new muscles formed under the skin. The King, however, also grew a pot-belly around his abdomen, of which showed him to be far more wealthy and greater than any other of his kind. No. I do not know why such a thing is as it is, only that it is as such due to their own traditions.


    The Summoners, on the other hand, became more hunched with their clawed hands becoming even more so. For they were of a race which was more akin to Hagravens than to actual Goblins, despite being called as such. This was due to the fact that they were much shorter than the former, and spoke in such a manner that they were often mistaken as the latter. For my person, it mattered little what they were, as I had desired them for their skill, not their race.


    However, there was still the matter of the vacancies of their eyes. For after their bodies had been restored, their mind had been left untouched. Which meant that I must step in to help their persons, and performed a spell of Transference. Such a thing, by the by, only copied the knowledge and abilities learned from my person and unto another.


    Of which I took my memories of the Goblin King, his mannerisms, abilities, everything and anything I could recall. Thus, gifting his mind such a thing in the hopes he would recover. Yes. The others were given the same treatment, but due to their closeness with one another, I could not give them individual memories, only copies of one that I remembered and analysed. Therefore, the group would be a mere copy of one another, which would lead to many a confused being in the turns to come.


    Which meant yes, they were restored, but I on the other hand did not view such a thing. For just as I had finished with the last of the Summoners, did I collapse upon the ground, unmoving as the last vestige of my awareness vanished. Thus, leaving me with the sweetest touch of Oblivion as the remnant shoutings of my servants cried out with dismay of my collapse.

 Chapter 48 [Ageless]

    "Papa lost?" Nox''s eyes turned upwards and stared into his father''s. Of whom shook his head whilst scratching the child''s neck fur.


    "No," he replied slowly, smiling as his son purred softly, "I simply expended far too much energy necessary to restore those who became my Familiars, and as such, I paid the price for performing thusly."


    "Muu. Papa be careful," grumbled the young hybrid, as he snuggled up against the other''s abdomen once more. Whereupon he did turn so that his own abdomen was visible to the God King, and was rewarded with it being scratched and tickled. "Nuu," he crowed with glee, lightly attacking the paw which came down to perform such an action against his person.


    "I am always careful, Nox," the Ageless gave a dignified expression, one which borderlined haughtiness, "My past self, on the other hand, was far more reckless than needs be."


    *****


    As such, I did awake from my slumber with Grub standing over my person with a drooling maw and features full of worry. "Master wake," his yellowed eyes bulged as our locked on to one another for a brief moment. Afterwards, he did attempt to embrace my weakened form, but was shoved aside by Brutus and my soon-to-be-Chosen. Of whom were the first to hold my body as they propped it up slowly.


    Such a gesture then allotted my person a glimpse of where my person resided, of which was in a grand room of scorched wood and half melted stone. At my feet was the same stone, but half scorched with ashes of what could have been a carpet or rug of some sort. Whereas behind my person was a four posted bed with many a gold filigree etched into the marred posts. The bed itself was large enough to fit a dozen or so Goblins, and appeared to have housed just that. For the covers and sheets were dirtied beyond what was necessary, whereas the area in which I had laid was as white as it should have been.


    This was due to the fact that the Summoners had been busy, bringing forth many a dozen Goblins into the world. Whereas King Grub directed them to watching over my person as the city where we were all within burned around our ears.


    "Burned?" My voice was hoarse as I coughed the word out, which caused the slapping of many feet to rush off to find a liquid of some sort to quench my thirst, "City?" Both of my hands rose up, and I did spy that they were still illusory as they drifted to my face and hair.


    Yes. I was still in my Human guise, but I had to make sure. For my past self desired to be sure with such a thing for some unknown reason. No. I do not recall such a thing, nor do I desire to do so.


    After such a ritual was complete, did I stare about their persons, of whom held the appearances of someone who had been worried to the point of becoming ill. Especially Brutus, who even went to such lengths to make sure the drink the Goblins brought back was not fouled. This was done by way of magick, but he had never performed such a thing to anyone''s food or drink. Believing that they should be able to perform such a check themselves.


    Yes. I had been able to perform such magicks in the past, but upon becoming a Devil King, I did not need to eat or drink to sustain myself. Instead, I used the energy of the world around my person, as well as those who prayed. Which meant yes, I did at one point hear the voices of my people, but have long since removed such a thing. For it is a double edged sword, if one were to rely on that for power, then the sudden lack of voices results in a God''s demise.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Of which was what occurred with my person, but I survived, else I would not be here to speak about such a thing.


    In any case, I had drunk the liquid slowly whilst everyone watched as I performed such an action. The liquid, by the by, felt as thick as molasses as it traveled down my esophagus, and tasted of nothing. For I had long ago given up on the wonders food and drink could achieve, opting instead, as I once spoke of, of feeding upon the energies of the world and the prayers of those under my person.


    After finishing the drink, I turned to stare upon Brutus just as King Grub wormed his way to my the front of my person. Whereupon he did fall to his hands and knees in obvious worship. However, although my far past self would have felt powerful standing above such a creature, the me of that time bade the other to stand, "I do not need your worship, Grub, but I do need a strong entity to drain."


    "Ah," Brutus''s right primary forefinger rose up in order to intrude upon my words, "I might be able to assist with you, my Lord God," and promptly left the scorched room. Of which he did enter a brittle hallway of the same melted stones and burnt wood, causing more than a few groans of such things as he left my person fully.


    "Where has he gone?" came my inquiry, scanning the eyes of those who still remained.


    However, of those who remained, only King Grub frantically called out for my attention. For he did leap into the air, frantically pulling on my right hand towards the broken wall to my left. There, he pointed towards the outside, and what I begat was quite amazing, as an entire city of stone and wood was overrun by Goblins that wore tattered leathers whilst holding up iron spears. Each of which were pointed towards a group of barely clothed Beast and Lizardfolk as they were led to varying parts of the city below.


    "It appears the Summoners were busy," came my remark with a mirthless chuckle. However, I did spy Brutus running towards one of the groups, bypassing many an angered Goblin as his four clawed hands did reach in and pull out for burly males from them. Each of whom were of the Wolf tribe, and had distinct silvered collars around their necks, marking them as, "Casters."


    My eyes flared a baleful crimson, for I had found such beings full of the energies required to keep my person stocked full of energy. Unfortunately, I would need to continue to fill my person with such beings if I were to keep up my excursions as I had performed thus far. Yes. The restoration ritual I had cast would be one of such spells.


    "What of Melephas?" I called out, turning away from the world outside just as Brutus began his trek back towards my person, and towards the rest of the group.


    To which I was surprised by way of Amira rolling her eyes at the mention of he who called himself my "brother", "He''s playing dice with the Goblins." Her own voice held a tinge of disgust as she spoke of such a thing, continuing with, "He''s set up something he calls a "Casino" at one of the more fancier inns in the city."


    "He tried to use the city''s own temple," growled Sisstra, who folded her armoured arms over her chest, "The gall of that Human, Master. If you forbade us from harming him, I''d have his head on a pike by now."


    Whereas I merely sighed at everyone present, for the rest of the soon-to-be-Chosen nodded in agreement towards the pair. Each of whom chimed in their own opining of the Mage, or begging my person to rescind his immunities from harm. However, before I was able to respond to their persons, four Wolf Beastmen were tossed near my feet. Each of whom groaned and did their best to stand, but due to the collars around their necks, could not. For such a thing drained their persons of all energies, which included their mental and physical abilities. Thus rendering them helpless to an outside force.


    However, there was a drawback to such collars. For if they were removed in a quick fashion, then the one who had once wore such an object would become catatonic. This was due to their absorption of energies to refill their bodies would become too much for their minds and bodies to handle. Whereas those who are familiar with such a process, as I was, would be able to tap into such a thing in order to refill their own stores of magickal energies.


    Yes. One by one, I did forcefully remove their collars, draining their persons of energy in order to refill my own. Unfortunately, only a small percentage of what I used to have returned to my person. Which only meant I would need to complete this war sooner, so that I may drain Roj and his Tribunal of Fools as soon as possible in order to feel... full.

 Chapter 49 [Ageless]

    Upon draining the Beastmen of their energies in order to restore a portion of my own, word was then sent of my recovery, and would be out soon enough. Of which caused many a Goblin to run over not only themselves, but of the captive Beastfolk and freed Lizardfolk. For although I was in a guise of a race they despised wholly, they could not refute my summons. For the Goblin King Grub and the four Summoners which called them into existence demanded their attention. Therefore, they were helpless and could do nothing beyond watch with a sneer plastered upon their facial features.


    Even Melephas made an appearance, and was wearing something akin to a merchant''s formal attire. One which seemed rather simple for him to wear, especially with the Goblin next to him that wore a King''s crown, jewels and a tattered red cape. Unfortunately for it, Grub believed this one was trying to denounce his person and claim Kingship over all.


    Therefore, he did slaughter the other, much to the dismay of the Mage. Who went on to explain how that Goblin was the one he had set up as the Casino''s owner, and whine about how difficult it was to have it cooperate. "There will always be another, Melephas," my voice rumbled in a neutral manner, for I did not care for his dealings. That is, so long as they coincided with my own, or was not in my path.


    I, on the other hand, stood upon the steps leading up to the main house of the city, for it was as grand as any castle built, and was the only one left standing after the events of conquest unfolded. "Speaking of which, how did you all manage to cage the Beastfolk whilst I slept?" My own eyes glittered with expectation, as I desired to know how everything occurred.


    Unfortunately, I was to be denied such a thing. For each of my Undying pointed towards Melephas with grim features, whilst the other shrugged at the attention, nudging the remains of the Goblin he had placed in charge of his project. When he did not speak, Amira appeared behind his person and slapped the back of his head in a sharp manner. To which he did flinch and glare at her person whilst rubbing the area smacked. Whereas the other pointed towards my direction, silently demanding he speak up.


    "Fine," he groaned slowly, his appearance becoming one of exasperation. It was as though he were a child being told to speak in front of people whilst not at all desiring to do so, "While they were busy with taking care of you, brother," his right hand waved at my Undying, "I snuck into the city, freed the forty or so Lizardmen slaves, and took over the city."


    "And how did you accomplish such a feat?" I inquired, leaning ever so slightly towards his person with the desire to hear more.


    To which he did shrug whilst his arms and hands crooked off to the sides, "I just did, and it was a lot easier than attacking the city with just your Undead minions and five hundred Goblins. Besides," he gave a lopsided grin, and I could just imagine his nose stretching farther away from his person as he continued with, "I got a whole lot of EXP and levels for doing this, instead of participating in whatever battle they planned against the city."


    "You''re speaking in tongues again, Melephas," I sighed slowly, rubbing the temples of my illusory head as I felt an imaginary headache take shape underneath, "but that does not explain why the house I was in, nor much of the city was damaged."


    "Well," he snorted softly, "there was some casualties during the conquest of the city, but whatever. You should just be happy the city was taken, and not question as the how." Upon so saying, he then left my presence, sauntering back to wherever he had come from. Thus, leaving my person alone with everyone else.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    Whereas I just sighed a slow and low sigh as he did leave, not caring for his absence as I turned towards my servants present. Each of whom held varying emotions upon their features which ranged from general neutrality to outright contempt for the Human. More than likely, they were imagining his demise, but no matter. "And what of the Lizardfolk?"


    This inquiry caused Brutus''s jaw, which was agape at the gall of the Human, to snap back into place as his gaze was locked with my own. There, he did right himself before speaking, "Ah, yes, my Lord God. Some of them are being treated for this or that, but most just want to go home."


    "Were they of the village we had passed through..." My voice had trailed off, as I did not know how long my body and mind had slept after the Goblins'' restoration.


    Whereupon I did wonder aloud such a query, and was responded by King Grub. Of whom shouted, "Master sleep for big moon."


    After hearing him speak, I did cup my face with my right, illusory hand. This was due to my want of completing the task given to us, and not spend a full moon turn asleep whilst this new world burned for its wars. Yes. I did sleep for such a time, or as the Goblin King called it, a "Big Moon". For such a measurement was commonplace in their language, as opposed to a Small Moon, which was a fortnight in their language.


    "Since we have yet to be removed from this world, is it best to believe the war still continues?" My eyes glimmered between my fingers, bathing the stone and earthen ground below in a bright yellow. No. This did not go unnoticed by the crowd of Goblins, who each chittered and chattered amongst themselves. Of which went even further, as I allowed two of my great wings to erupt from my back before dissipating into the air. Thus solidifying my person as something more than Human, and frightening those which saw me as nothing more than just that.


    "Master," Rojaahn approached with two of his four arms behind his back as his eyes did glance at my own before moving his gaze towards my own eyes, "You need to conserve your strength, and not frighten the masses with a show of that which is not there."


    "In other words, my Lord God," Brutus chimed in from the other side of my person, "we need to find some way to restore you back to your full self before you start wasting something which should not be used so soon."


    "Perhaps you are right, Brutus, Rojaahn," I sighed as my head bobbed towards Grub. Of whom then dispersed the crowd of Goblins to continue one with whatever they had been performing before the summons. "I have lived for too long in the moment, perhaps I should slow every now and again."


    Those who could pull back their lips in a smile did so, whereas those who were forever grinning sighed and shook their heads. For although I was sincere in my words, and held the desire to mean every syllable spoken, I could not and would not follow it. Therefore, I could only try to follow my own words, despite knowing that they were false.


    "Have the Lizardfolk left?" I inquired, desiring to change to a topic more befitting of the present than one of my own fallacies.


    "No, Lord," Shauu''s head shook slowly as she spoke, "We''ve kept them secluded in their own part of the city, as I believe you would like to speak with them once you awoke."


    "Yes," my own illusory head bobbed once as my hands made the gesture for her to lead onward, as I desired to speak with such a race. For their involvement would be crucial in this war. Of course, we did not truly need their persons for conquest, but it would be easier than fighting on all fronts. You see, if the world knew of a Demon Lord''s arrival, let alone a Devil King, all would halt in their efforts in order to slay such a being.


    However, if such a being, namely my self, were to be allied with those being oppressed by the Beastfolk? Well, then I would only need to worry about all except for one race in particular. Even if such a race was unwilling to commit to the cause, the rumours themselves would be more than enough to keep them under my thumb. For if all were to become aware of such an alliance between people, then those who would be, are, and were being slaughtered would become collateral victims as the world marched to slay the new Demon Lord.

 Chapter 50 [Ageless]

    "You can''t do this," howled one of the Lizardfolk, a grey and red scale who was far more burly than the rest. Therefore, he was their nominal spokesperson for the whole of their tribe of slaves, "The Human promised our release after whoever his brother was had woken up and spoken with us, and now you''re saying you want us to fight?" The creature then waved and pointed to those behind his person, revealing unto my eyes the varying states of those who had left to suffer. "Can you not see? All we want is to go home."


    The area in which we were within was a designated quarry space for the city to take the necessary stones from. Here, the space was given over to the creatures after they were freed, as most of the males from such a species were forced to mine out several tonnes a turn in order to meet the demands of their former masters. Now, however, they were kept within the area, being fed the same foods the Beastfolk denied their persons whilst the others were fed the very same scraps they fed to those who were under their heel.


    "My eyes can see this, but it matter not what you desire," my own head shook from left to right and back again, "All of us desire to return to such a place, but we all cannot have our wishes come true. Therefore," the illusory right hand of my body stretched forth towards their persons. Of whom braced themselves for whatever was to come, whereas I called upon my depleted reserves of energy in order to intone, "<<Mass Conjuration: Enthrallment>>."


    Dozens of serpents, the colours of crimson and emeralds, poured out of my fingertip and rushed off towards the now frightened Lizardfolk. Of whom did their best to run from the ever closing serpents, which then latched onto their bodies, burrowing inside. Yes. They did try to fight off the serpents, but were ultimately forced to watch as the creatures wormed their way up their bodies and disappear into their skulls. Whereupon their bodies did convulse for, but a few heartbeats.


    And afterwards? Afterwards, they did stand tall with eyes of milk-white with only the barest fleck of colour where their pupils once were. As such, they did react greatly, forcing those who still struggled or tried to flee from the area down upon the rocky earth. There, they forced such serpents into the others'' ears in order for the remaining to join them in the enthrallment under my person.


    "Good," I panted softly, several hairline cracks formed across my forehead with a few flecks of the illusion falling away. Underneath, however, will not be spoken of. Yes. It is disappointing, but there are some truths within the world which must never be known. For once they are discovered, such things could unravel many a work performed when it was locked away. Therefore, such a thing will remain as is. A mystery.


    "Master," cried Shauu, who lifted my body into her arms. Here, I felt faint as I was taken from the area, my Thralls shambling on behind.


    However, the moment I noted the direction we were heading, which was towards the main house of the city, I spoke aloud in a gruff tone, "No. Gather a dozen Beastfolk, as I would very much appreciate their energies to fill my reserves."


    "But," she began, stopping in her tracks in order to stare at my person with growing concern.


    "I am well aware your desire to cater to my needs, but what I need right now is not rest. What I need is the energy of others to fill my reserves until a steady source is discovered for my immediate recovery. Understand?"


    No. She did not understand, but bobbed her head anyways. For although she would very much have my person rest and be out of the limelight of life for a time, I desired to stay within it. This is due to the fact that I desired for this instance our ours to end soonest so that I may drain Roj and his Tribunal of Fools. For the energies I consumed from their persons allowed my person to feel as full as I was when I became the reigning God of Terra in the beginning.


    Not only this, but Melephas and his antics had grown quite tiresome. Therefore, as soon as this war is completed, I had decided to be done with him being near. For his desire for "Power Leveling" and "E-X-P" was far too confusing for my mind, and he would gain nothing once we were done with this world''s war.


    Which meant yes, we would be claiming Asha''ruun for ourselves once everything was good and done, and setting my person up as this world''s Demon Lord would be a most enjoyable venture.


    In any case, more than fifty Beastfolk of varying ages and races had been gathered before the Main House of the city. Each of which were then subjected to a painful carving of their flesh as Rojaahn and Brutus used their own clawed digits for the task. This carving, by the by, was merely a symbol which would be used to draw out their essences into my person.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Yes. Such a task caused many of those too young to know anything to scream and cry as they were held still. And yes, I did hold the desire to see them well and removed from what was about to take place. Unfortunately, I cared more about my own health than their safety at that time. Which meant the tasks were carried out until all were left with a bloody mark of an image of a half moon, a sickle in its centre, and a single, crooked horn jutting from the back of the blade.


    These images, by the by, held a different meaning, but also one which was very similar to one another. For instance, the half moon depicted upon their flesh and hide was a representation of the door to the Underworld. One where they will be deposited near the shores of the River Styx where the Ferryman awaited them to help them continue on with their journey.


    The sickle, on the other hand, represents a harvest. For such a tool is often used when gathering wheat, grapes, corn, and many other foods. In this case, though, it is viewed as a harvesting of their essences. One that will be given to the one who bares the symbol of the odd horn, which is only one part of the whole, but it is not entirely needed.


    As a whole, the carving means, "The Souls of the Dead shall be harvested and given to the one who bares this symbol." Of which would then be used to fuel my magicks until they were fully drained of everything contained within. Once such an event occurs, their essences would be expunged from my person in the same manner as one would defecate in a latrine. Unfortunately for those who were subjected to such a thing, their entirety would be dispersed into the earth, never to rise and take their place in the cycle of Reincarnation.


    "Let us begin, shall we?" I grinned as Shauu helped my person to stand as I chanted in front of the crowd. Yes. They milled about with great fear and uncertainty whilst I began to speak the words which spelled their doom.


    The words spoken, by the by, is under a set of forbidden spells hidden from the Pantheon and its people. For the danger it contained is enough to entrap those who did not have the strength of a God King. Therefore, this, and many others, have been locked away so that none beyond my person and a few select individuals know of its contents. However, only I know how to utilise such incantations, but have yet found the need to use them.


    Now, what I can speak of is what occurred during and after the words spoken. For just as I spoke the second verse of the incantations, did the carved images burn with a bright and hot light. Of which caused many who were not used to such pains to cry out, collapsing to the ground. Whereas those who could withstand the pain, grunted as they ground their teeth and hunched their shoulders.


    Unfortunately for them, the pain only increased, as did the volume of their pleas and demands to be set free of whatever was being cast upon their persons. For many believed they were being branded as slaves, and as such, did their best to beg for their lives with many a bag of gold, jewels, and females. Of which were subsequently ignored as I carried on towards the third and fourth verse of the spell.


    Those who were stronger than most were the first to feel something unnatural occurring within their bodies, and were able to view something which should not be seen by the eyes of mortals. For there, within the crowd, was a small host of translucent Skeletons, each of which carried with them a golden sickle. Such a tool, by the by, glowed with an unnatural and golden light as the blade hooked around the necks of those being afflicted by my words.


    As such, they did cry out as the first of many fell to the blades, and watched as these unknown Skeletons then did pull out a milk-white fog from within their bodies. Yes. They did witness the essences of those weaker than themselves being dragged or carried away towards where I was currently standing.


    However, what they saw was not an old Human in a faded blue robe, but of a monstrous skull with endarkened eyes and a broken maw. It was comparable to a cross between a Basilisk and an Ogre, but with many a jagged and crooked horn jutting around its entirety.


    Yes. Those who viewed it did pass on as a great horror filled their hearts, ceasing its beat. Unfortunately for my person, these beings were the sole exemption from my spell. For it was necessary that these unknown Skeletons harvest their essences with their sickles, and were unable to perform their duties if the beings'' bodies ceased their functions before they had a chance to perform thusly.


    Whereas the ones who could were able to toss such essences into the maw that was a part of my person. Of which listened as these beings screamed and howled as they fell into the void that was my energy reserves, never to be seen again.


    And afterwards? After I had completed the fifth and sixth verse of the incantation, all faded away and the bodies of those who still remained standing, fell to the stoned earth. Whereupon they did rapidly age on the spot until their bodies became dust and ash.


    It was at about this time that I performed a mental check upon my energy reserves, and found that just after such a spell, I was a little more than half full. Of which was just enough to conquer the world of Asha''ruun. Yes. I did laugh and grin, as well as transform my body into my Devil King self. Whereupon the heavens above became as dark as pitch with many multicoloured lightnings scurrying across the underbelly of the clouds which formed.

 Chapter 51

    "Papa," Nox pawed at his father, garnering the other''s attention just as he yawned, "Sleepy." Whereupon he did rub his eyes slowly before snuggling against the Ageless''s abdomen with a soft purr.


    "Of course, Nox," he replied with a slight grin. Standing up, he carried his son out of the ballroom where a few Elven servants busied themselves with whatever chores were set apart for themselves to complete. Of whom bowed when they spotted his person, but he paid little heed to their persons.


    Such a motion, by the by, was seen mostly as a blessing by their eyes. For he had a habit of exerting his will upon their persons, and they could perform little against it. Therefore, those who were left alone sighed with great relief whilst hurrying in the opposite direction.


    In any case, the God King travelled the silent halls of his Midnight Castle, enjoying the minute sights and sounds from within and without as he carried the young hybrid. Of whom continued to yawn as he hugged his father''s paw as it was used to scratch his neck and chest in an absentminded manner. Though, upon reaching the door of his son''s room, their bodies became endarkened mist, and passed through the portal inwards. Whereupon he did complete a quick scan of the room, as he felt someone or something within.


    Nox, on the other hand, giggled as the pair reappeared, and pleaded with his father for them to become whatever it was they went through. However, his giggles were subdued the moment he spied the intensity of his Father''s gaze, and huddled close against the crook of the other''s arm. Whereupon he did his best to become as small as possible in order to hide from whatever it was that caused the Kitsune God to stiffen the moment the pair entered.


    The moment the child became small, did the Ageless then send out a pulse of negative energy within the room. One which also notified the Living Armour outside that their presence was requested by their God. Of which four immediately responded by bursting through the door with their swords and spears at the ready.


    Each of these, by the by, started out as heavily enchanted armours which were also given a consciousness. Of which allowed them to evolve until they were each able to form their own essences in order to become a race in and of themselves. These creatures were then allowed to form their own cities and be welcomed amongst the Patheon''s more protected species.


    The four before the God King, however, were of a group of one hundred which were to serve as his Honour Guard, but have been reduced to protecting the Midnight Castle and all who reside within. Such a job was, in fact, quite boring. That is, until an event like this occurred, which caused their creator to call for their assistances. Therefore, how could one not answer his call to arms, if the other option was to sleep for another age?


    In any case, one of their number was immediately called forth. For it carried a tower-shield, which was used to protect those behind, or within. Yes. This one was called forward so that the Ageless could open up its breastplate, revealing the many inscriptions and spell circles which brought it to life, and deposited Nox within.


    Of whom stared about himself with widened eyes which became full of a silent plea towards his father. Here, he did smile softly, petting his son''s head and upper back for a moment before barking, "Protect him well, and take him to his mother''s arms." This caused the four to salute just as the breastplate was shut once more. Whereas within such a creature, the hybrid child mewed for his father and cried greatly as the four marched away.


    The God King, on the other hand, sighed as he turned towards the westernmost wall where his negative energy pulse found and captured something which was invisible to many an eye. Himself, on the other hand, frowned as he came upon an entrapped Watcher that wore loose, grey-scaled clothing so as to better hide within the darkness. No doubt such a being was there to watch his son, but he gave no order to perform such a task.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "I did not command any to watch my son," growled the God King, whose eyes glared a fierce crimson glow. His right paw then stretched forth in order to grip the neck of the being who so dared to intrude on his son. This action caused the energy to dissipate, allowing his person to pull the creature away from the wall with relative ease. Yes. It was also hoisted into the air, struggling against the very being it was sworn to serve.


    "Therefore," he continued with a slow and dangerous voice, "you are going to give everything within your mind." A cold gust of wind gently billowed around their persons, which then crackled with a spark of crimson energies as he called upon a minute trace of his strength, "All of your memories, Watcher. You shall give it all unto my person, for I desire it so."


    Energy, the colour of Madness and Chaos, rushed down the Kitsune''s arm and leapt into the mind of the Watcher he held. Of which did not have time to scream for help, or give out a heightened tone. Instead, its body was reduced to ash and dust in his paw, but caused even that to become non-existent. Therefore, leaving no traces behind.


    After the body was destroyed utterly, did the energies return to his person, allowing himself to view something which caused him to bark, "Brutus. You are needed once more." Of which caused a vertically oval shaped and endarkened portal full of chaotic energies to erupt behind his person. Whereupon Brutus did step out in his Lich King form, ready to smite any and all at his Lord''s command.


    "You called for me, my Lord High God?" He bowed low, the chains connecting his metallic frame to the tome in his left clawed hand chinked together in a soft manner.


    "Yes,", growled the other as the portal from which the Lich King had appeared from vanished, "It appears you were correct in your musings long ago." The Skeleton''s head cocked to one side with some confusion whilst the other continued with, "Although it pains my mind and pride to speak of such a thing, I fear you were correct in your assumptions of Sarah."


    Brutus, on the other hand, only bobbed his skull a few times, the lights in his sockets flickering as though simulating the closing of eyes, "Then? How shall we proceed?" he inquired after a few moments of silence.


    "Place into the mind of a young Librarian to give her the latter portion of the story we are telling to Nox," he commanded, but then reiterated himself the moment his mind recalled the words already spoken, "Ah, but only after we are finished with this one. I''d hate to have to banish someone for disrupting the storyline thus far."


    "Yes, my Lord High God," the Lich King bowed low, "Your will be done."


    "We shall see what she does with this font of knowledge."


    "And if it proves to be as I had foreseen it, my Lord High God?" The Skeleton stood tall once again just as another portal erupted behind him.


    "Then I will right shall follow through with what I''ve always done to those who would disrupt our way of life. Although Nox needs a mother, he does not need one with such thoughts as hers."


    *****


    "Muu," Nox frowned as he was held against his mother''s chest, of whom was worried for himself after being alerted of a possible intruder being caught within the child''s room. Of which caused her to hold him close as she climbed into a grand bed which was half the size of the room she occupied. Such a room, by the by, was twenty metres in length, fifteen in width, and twenty and five in height.


    Yes. Such a place was quite large, as she had many an article of clothing of all colours within such a place. For she was the Goddess of Iridescent Colours, after all, and must be true to her name in some way, shape, or form.


    The clothing she wore at that time, however, was of a thin nightgown which revealed far too much for one with common sense. Then again, where she was currently residing, common sense did not exist. Especially when the Ageless was able to shape anything he desired from the Midnight Castle. Therefore, she did not mind what she wore, unless there was company of some sort.


    As to the reason why Nox was upset whilst being held by her? Well, she would not allow him to return to his father side after the all clear was given. Therefore, he pouted with a, "Muu," as she hugged him close to her colour changing body.


    Once they were under the covers of such a grand bed, however, she did kiss his head a dozen times. Of which caused his person to squirm, especially when she began to nuzzle and tickle his body with her muzzle and sweet breath.

 Chapter 52

    Nox scampered away from his mother''s room the moment he awoke, as he desired not only for something to fill his belly, but to find his father to finish telling the story. One that he found of great interest, despite holding elements which should not be told to children such as himself and his friends. These were, by the by, illegal to be shared with children beneath the ages specified under the Laws of Terra within the worlds under the rule of the Terran Pantheon.


    However, as they were all within the Castle of Perpetual Midnight, such rules and laws could not be used against those within. For such was under the direct control of the God King, of whom created such Laws, Rules, and Guidelines, but was not under any obligations to carry out such a thing. Therefore, he did not mind them until he was outside of his home, whereas all others must continue to follow that which he had long ago created.


    The hybrid child, on the other hand, cared little about such laws. For he was a child, and was allowed to remain as such until his body and mind became of age where he would no long be required to act as such. And at this time? He only wanted to hear the rest of the story.


    "Papa," his voice mewed in a loud manner, one which reverberated throughout the castle''s halls. This was done so, by the by, as he continued to dash towards the dining room. Or rather, towards the direction his nose was taking him. For the smells of something delicious was being cooked, and although he rarely paid heed to such a thing normally, he found himself being ever drawn towards it.


    Yes. This led him to the dining room where he found their table being laden out with foods one would have when breaking their fast after a long rest. "Uu," Nox''s eyes widened greatly at the sight, his tails wiggling whilst a few strands of saliva dripped from his small maw.


    However, the moment he stepped into the room, his body was lifted high into the air where a pair of large mounds beneath a white robe greeted his backside. Of which caused his to stiffen up until he looked up and into the face of a white furred Kitsune with a pair of sparkling endarkened eyes full of amusement. "Hello Nox," the female smiled softly at the child, who was then subjected to a light petting of his head as she gave him a gentle squeeze.


    "Hi Miss S," came his muffled reply against her robe, his tails swaying ever so slightly. For she was called The Mother by those who did not truly know her, or Sakura to those who did. This was so, as she led a not-so-secret society of Kitsune, Fox-kin, and Fox Beastfolk who were trained as Ninjas.


    As to the purpose? "For training," she would smile at their inquiry, and would speak nothing more of such a topic. Therefore, most tended to leave her be.


    The reason why she appeared within the Midnight Castle was to drop off her twin children, Maya and Mia. This, as well as to bother the Ageless who was reported to be within the halls was what called her away from her mountainous home upon the world of Konaku. For she was in love with the God King, but could do nothing beyond doing her best to tempt him away from his wife, Sarah.


    Unfortunately for herself, he would not leave her side, as he was of a rare breed that only desired one wife during his lifetime, and would not step into the bed of another. Therefore, all she was able to perform was a teasing show that would promise him everything he desired in a female, but as previously stated, it would all be for naught.


    In any case, Nox was lifted over to a section of the room where a small clothed table sat with four cushions around it. Whereupon his eyes were greeted by his two friends, Maya and Mia who waved up at his person. Of whom also pounced onto his body once he was placed upon the pillow next to Mia, and she did hug his body whilst nuzzling his neck. Yes. Maya did join in on the little pile of fur, and the three would spend much of their time exchanging their scents with one another before settling back down at the table.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    Whereupon their little tails wiggled greatly as small platters of meats, vegetables, and sweet fruits were placed before their persons by the same Elven chefs who were tasked with creating such dishes. Here, the trio thanked their persons as they dove into the foods as a ravenous animal would. For though they were intelligent, the children still held the same animal instincts as what is represented by their appearances. Therefore, as any animal would, they tore through the foods until only a few smears were left, but those were lapped up as they sniffed around for more to consume.


    Yes. The trio were given more until they each leaned back with content smiles upon their lips, and patted their bellies. Whereas Sakura simply chuckled silently as she also ate what the kitchen gave up to her. Of which was soon discarded, as Sarah and the Ageless stepped into the room with their arms linked to one another.


    The pair themselves wore the same outfits as one would normally view them with. Such as the Goddess with her ever changing dress, and the crimson vest and trousers upon the endarkened fur of the God King. However, what was most peculiar, to the Mother''s eyes at least, was the fact that the Kitsune male''s features held a glimmer of contempt for the female upon his arm, but such a gaze quickly evaporated once they fell upon her own person.


    Of whom then shivered from such a sight, as the gaze of he who was their King always caused her immortal heart to flutter with strong feelings for him. Unfortunately, his wife knew of her romanticisms for her husband, and frowned greatly every time she was present.


    "Morning Ageless," called out the Mother, who then waved from her seat along the right side of the dining room''s table. However, though her gaze for the male was warm and inviting, for the other it was cold. One which caused the air temperature around her person to drop as she spoke aloud, "Sarah," with her eyes drooping ever so slightly, but filled with even more contempt than what was previously viewed.


    "Sakura," replied the Goddess, who also caused the air to drop around her person. So much so, frost was quick to form upon her husband''s arm.


    "Enough," growled the God King as the entirety of the room shook from the rumbling of his voice.


    Yes. The pair did cease in their antics of hatred for one another, but by snapping to attention and saluting his person whilst barking, "Yes! Sir!" Afterwards, they did fall into a fit of giggles whilst he sighed and shook his head slowly. For although the pair desired himself, only the Mother was too late when he desired a female to become his wife. Therefore, the Mother resented her person for such a venture, and only somewhat accepted such a thing even after all this time.


    "Papa," cried out Nox upon noting his father and mother in the doorway, "Mama," and bounded towards their persons with glee. Whereupon the pair did scoop him up into their arms in order to embrace his body close to theirs, and to kiss and nuzzle his head.


    "Papa," he mewed softly as his mother kisses the top of his muzzle, "Story."


    "Hmm," hummed his father slowly, then peered down as he noted Mia and Maya making their way towards their persons. Whereupon he did reach down and scooped them into his arms with Nox being in between Mia and Maya, much to their delight. "Very well, but first we must regale the twins of what had occurred from wherever we had left off with them, before resuming the story at hand. Understand?"


    "Yay," crowed the hybrid child, whilst the twins turned their heads upwards with some confusion.


    "What kind of story?" inquired Mia, whose ears twitched and extended to her sides whilst her eyes widened. Maya, upon viewing such an antic from her sister, decided to mimic the action, but also added a puppy-eyed gaze into the mix.


    For which the God King did sigh as he brought the trio up closer to his muzzle. Whereupon they were each subjected to a nuzzling of their necks, much to their delight. "Do you remember the story that was told to you three and Anasi before each of you returned to your homes?" Yes. The pair did remember, but only after Nox reminded them with what had occurred, "Yes, but it has now pressed onwards due to Nox''s enjoyment of what I have imparted upon his ears."


    Unfortunately, his own speech confused the twins greatly. That is until Nox chimed in with, "I like the story, and we kept going." Afterwards, he did beam up at his father as though expecting praise for breaking down the words he had spoken. Of which he was given, but as a pat on the head.


    "Um, Ageless," called out the Mother, of whom gave a look of worry, "Is what you''re going to tell them going to give Maya and Mia nightmares?"


    To which he gave her a somewhat incredulous look before speaking once more, "With Nox here with them, I hardly believe anything I say will frighten their little hearts. Nor will Command allow such a thing."

 Chapter 53 [Ageless]

    "So," Melephas wondered as he watched from the centre of the city in which I stood. For I was currently moving and swaying my arms around whilst directing the conjured energies from the essences I had absorbed. Each of which screamed and howled within my own mind and body, whilst such energies were used to spread out throughout the town. This was so, as I desired to reshape the city into one of Terra''s own cities where such creatures as Goblins, Orcs, and Ogres once resided.


    Here, the structures themselves were warped from rectangular or square shaped buildings, and into hive domes from which the Goblins were more comfortable to live within. Within every five metres, branching in a spiral pattern flowing upwards, was an opening from which each resident was able to crawl through. Of which also contained a sticky solution which was native to their species which easily allows them to pass through. Unfortunately, such a solution would not allow any others to follow suit, and would be rendered useless until they either perished from the many creatures which came for them, or found a way to pull themselves out.


    Either way, a Goblin''s home was not one to be trifled with.


    An Orc''s hovel, was exactly as it sounded as, a small hut. For they were a simple and nomadic folk upon Terra, and from the memories of those I devoured, not much had changed. Well, except for the fact that they weren''t green skinned, but had the same pink flesh of man with a warthog''s facial features. These beings were quite tribal in their ways, and would regularly raid others for food and females. Or they would have, if their population was on the decline since the discovery of "Heroes" being brought to their world in order to complete "Quests" from the Gods and Goddesses governing Asha''ruun.


    Of which led them to becoming secluded in their ways, desiring to not disturb those who would enjoy viewing their end. This race would soon be hunted by my self, and those under my person if we could not find them whilst winning this war for the Lizardfolk.


    You might be wondering about the Ogres, yes? Well, those upon Terra were gargantuan creatures which were viewed as half Giants, and were often times mistaken for such a creature''s child. Unfortunately, Asha''ruun did not contain such a creature, or they weren''t discovered. For the memories of those I had absorbed did not contain such information. Well, regardless, I created several open mouthed caves scattered about their city''s edge. Of which would serve as their home as soon as I and mine discover and bring them here.


    "So," repeated the Mage as he witnessed all of what I had accomplished thus far, "you ever going to throw some of that power my way?"


    To which I ignored him, as I was in the middle of reconstructing the Main House of the city into something more befitting of a home within my own territory. For it was needed to be more of a castle-like structure, as opposed to the manor it was before. This was needed when one was to be elected Stewardship of the city with which we stood within. As to who would be appointed the position? It wouldn''t be our resident Human, that was a fact. Instead, Brutus or one of my soon-to-be-Chosen would take the reins, or perhaps a Thrall.


    "No, I will not," was my reply after finishing the image of a one spired castle laid before my own eyes, "For the extra minds within these essences would drive a lesser being insane."


    "Hah," he exclaimed, taking up a pose of haughtiness, as his fist rested upon his hips, and he flicked his head towards the left of his person, "I can take on anything."


    "No. You cannot," my body appeared before himself, my lesser clawed hands gripping his sides whilst my primaries clung to his head, "So allow my mind to show you the Madness that is within we who crossed the line and enter into eternal damnation."


    Upon so saying, I did link with his mind, transporting him to another world entirely. Of which contained the many howlings, screamings, and pleadings to end it all from the Beastfolk I had drained. Here, he was shown the darkness which slowly consumed their essences whilst causing them to perform such vocals. For such was their place amongst my person, and would only continue until after my body squeezed every last, minute drop of their entirety before being tossed away.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    All of this and more was shown. Of which was a cause for worry from those who would perform such a venture. For stealing the essences away from She who was Death was a capital offence against her, and for consuming such beings when they were to move on and into the next life? Such would cause a being to become forever marked by one such as she. For one they have perished from some unknown plight, would they be forced into Limbo. Whereupon they shall be forever cursed to wander the lands for all time.


    Yes. The punishment for such a venture was indeed harsh, but for one who had transcended their mortal coils? They, I, would never fear the hand of Death, and after becoming a God? Well, she will forever become frustrated as I had eluded her desire to exact revenge upon my person. For the death of a God or Goddess was a rare occurrence.


    In other words, it is highly unlikely for one such as I to fall so low that she may come for my person with ease.


    However, upon releasing Melephas from my grip, I noted a curious sight about him. For although his body had become pale and was shivering greatly, his eyes and mind were aflame with great desire. Yes. I did believe such a viewing did not sway his mind to forgo such a venture, but instead desired it all.


    For just as he stopped shivering, did his lips parted with a slow intake of air. Unfortunately for himself, or perhaps it was of great fortune, a pair of Goblins dashed towards my person with the scent of primal fear all about their bodies. One of such creatures carried forth a scroll of parchment for my person, and upon handing it over, dashed away with the other scampering close behind.


    "What''s that?" wondered the Human, who then glanced over my left shoulder with great curiosity, but frowned when he could not understand the words inscribed upon the parchment. For the language itself was in scribbles, and therefore could not be discerned, save for those of whom took their time to understanding Goblin Script. Therefore, such words were easily understood, but complicated when trying to decipher. This was due to the fact that they tended to not be able to write in lines, but drew all over the sheet. The more frantic the image, the more difficult the message.


    However, this was not a frantic image, but one which was more calm. Unfortunately, it still caused my person to stare at the drawing for a little too long. Once I understood what was written, on the other hand, I vanished from Melephas''s side, causing him to shout a, "Hey," before reappearing upon the newly formed walls along the outskirts of the city.


    Here, I called upon one of the few Goblins brave enough to scurry around the parapets, and was directed towards the northern wall. Yes. I did vanish from my spot once more, frightening those few upon it, and reappeared in the general vicinity of where I was needed to be. Whereupon I did note a great swath of armoured individuals slowly marching their persons towards my city upon a hard packed, dirt road which would have led towards a gate. If, however, I did not remove such a thing and replaced it upon the western road. Therefore, all that was in front of them would be naught, but a wall of magickally created stones.


    "My Lord," called out Amira from upon a staircase of wood, leading up towards a few metres away at my left. She was wearing her leathered outfit, by the by, as well as holding onto the scythe gifted to her by my person. However, she did not have the illusion of mortality about her shoulders. Therefore, she was just as metallic as Brutus was, and also had four arms along her sides.


    "We''ve just noted their appearance, Lord," she spoke to my person the moment she rose up from the stairs and stood nearby, "and each appeared to be Beastmen and women."


    "No Lizardfolk?"


    "No, Lord," her head swayed from side to side with her eyes closed. Of which were reopened the moment she stopped the movement, and turned her eyes back towards my own gaze, "But there were some Humans spotted amongst their numbers."


    "Oh?" My curiosity was peaked at this moment, and I turned my eyes inwards in order to shuffle through the twisted memories of the essences I had devoured. For I desired to know if Humans were native to this world. If they weren''t? Then nothing would stop my clawed hand from stretching over this world in order to eradicate them all from the face of this land.


    No. They were not a part of this world, by the by. To which I grinned an evil grin whilst barking the order to ready our defenses again the newest threat that was this advancing army. For I desired to see their end, as well as to understand how it was that they were able to discover our persons when we made sure nothing escaped from within the city once I and mind settled into it.

 Chapter 54 [Ageless]

    "Catapults," cried out a Goblin who wore tattered leathers about its body, as a pair of such contraptions arose around the battlements by way of my magicks. For such artilleries of war would become necessary if we desired to see the army before us end. However, only two were able to be formed, as such conjurations did require substances with which they can become corporeal. Of which was wood and stone, and such items were more abundant in the other areas of the newly formed city.


    For now, though, these tools of war were swarmed by the creatures for a time, as they slowly prepared and loading the bowl at the end with soiled rocks. Such ammunitions, by the by, were coated with feces, whilst the rocks themselves were jagged and broken. It was as though these were made for throwing by way of a hand or sling.


    The army, on the other hand, consisted of feline and canine Beastfolk of varying species along with a small handful of Humans. These were at the forefront, by the by, and wore extravagant armours that appeared a little too large for themselves, especially the pauldrons. For such armours were, at times, three to five times larger than their own skulls. Yes. They were rather silly, but they still wore such a thing.


    As to the whole of their outerwears, the Beastfolk were in chain and leathers, whereas the Humans had plate. The ones which approached, however, were all following a blonde haired, blue-eyed male in golden platemail. Such a thing was far too gaudy and impractical, as was the horse it sat upon. For the beast was rather large and full of muscle, which was a must by the by, as without it, the poor animal would have collapsed under the strain of the gold.


    Those behind such an annoying Human were a ragtag group wearing chainshirts and heavy leathers. Yes. A few were wearing platemail as well, but those were of a quality of iron I have not seen before. For it shined greatly under the day-star which shone above us, almost in a blinding method.


    Of course I desired it, and would gift such an odd substance to Rojaahn, but that was neither here nor there.


    In any case, once the army was within five hundred metres of the wall, they did halt themselves with varying expressions of perplexity. For they were no doubt desiring to know as to the reason for such a wall to be in place of the gate, but upon noting my person and the presences of Amira and the Goblins, did they each turn towards the Humans for some semblance of guidance. It was believed, right then and there, that such an insufferable race were their leaders in this, and now it was up to them to find out why we were within the city.


    To which the one in gold then trotted his horse forward with an air of extreme import, and I even noted the length of his nose becoming longer the more everyone looked upon his person. This, I did comment to Amira, who snickered as she leaned against her scythe.


    "Can I have that one''s head, my Lord?" she inquired, loud enough for the approaching Human to hear. Of whom became startled and glared upon our persons whilst continuing his approach.


    Once the male was within a few dozen metres of the wall, he did cause his golden horse to halt, then took in a great amount of air in order to shout in a deep, rich and commanding voice, "I am Sir Richard of Highwater. I demand you to remove yourselves from the city of Arthrik, or you will be purged from the premises."


    "How about no, and we say we did?" called out Melephas, who leaned over the battlements to my and Amira''s left. He even beamed a smile down upon the annoying pest, and waved his left hand.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    "You," shouted the other, "You are Human. Are you captive of these creatures?"


    "Uh," the Mage stammered, unable to respond and turned to us with a look inquiring whether or not the one below them was an idiot.


    Whereas I shook my head slowly, then turned back towards the pest below in order to address his person with, "I am Devil King Karastak, and have claimed this land as my own. You," my right primary clawed hands extended their forefingers towards the golden beacon, "dare to provoke I who is akin to a God?" The world around our persons darkened for a time, then receded until only I and the armoured being stood across from one another in a different plane of existence.


    Here, there was only the pair of us. Not the horse, the battlements, Amira, or anyone else, as all others had inexplicably vanished. Such a place, by the by, was created when one intones the spell "Duel of Compulsion", and yes, I was quite familiar with its properties. However, I was not the one who cast it.


    "I''ve killed Demon Lords who claimed to be the Devil King of their world," spoke the Golden Fool before my person, "but each only turned out to be a normal Demon Lord who clung to the fantasy that they were a God among men." Slowly, he withdrew a greatsword from behind his person, one that was not there beforehand. This was then brought up and into a stance with the pommel and grasped hit held below the waist with the blade pointing towards my person.


    "I doubt you will be the same," he continued, then attacked my person with a great leap into the air, and slashed the space where I was currently not within. For I had vanished and reappeared behind his person. There, I used one of my foreclaws to prick the back of his neck, upon the spine. Whereupon he did roll away whilst sweeping the blade behind his person, of which went through the open air.


    Yes. I did disappear, and would continue to perform thusly, but once I reappeared within a few metres of his person, he did notice one of my clawed hands pointing upwards. Believing such a thing was a spell which called down something from above, he replaced his sword with a tower shield in order to protect his person.


    However, when nothing came down from the endarkened heavens above, did he peer out from behind his cover with curious eyes. Whereupon he did spy the digit being brought up towards the area where a mouth should be, but instead noted two extra pairs of eyes slowly parting open from below my primaries. Of which I did hear a gasp from the Human as they each burned with a crimson fire as I stared upon a droplet of blood which I had pricked from the fool.


    "You have an interesting history," rumbled my voice which shook the entirety of the space around us, "but I am not one of those who proclaim themselves something they are not." In so saying, four pairs of wings stretched themselves from my back, each as dark as pitch which caused even the darkness around my person to become brighter.


    Now, the reason why I spoke of his history was due to my ability to discern one''s past history. This came from an ability I had inherited long ago, and proved vital in my journey forwards. As such a thing allowed my person to become successful in a world where only a few select families ruled the world''s commerce.


    In any case, the Human, noting I had yet to move, cast aside his shield in order to dash towards my person with a much slimmer sword in his right hand, and a kite shield strapped to his left. Whereas the tower shield, once it was no longer near the fool''s person, vanished into a golden mist. Yes. I did take note of it, as my eyes did follow his ever approaching figure.


    However, upon reached two metres from my person, I did call upon the energies of those within my person to draw a wave of vertical energy upwards. This did appear before my eyes, and once my digit reached above my head, was such a thing released. Of which immediately sped off towards the other with a deadly speed.


    The Human, on the other hand, rose up his shield as he continued onward with the firm belief that his armament will protect his person from harm. Unfortunately for himself, once the line of energy struck the shield, he cried out greatly whilst being flung towards the point where he began. There, he landed upon his back, clutching his now limp and bleeding left arm whilst I calmly stalked forwards, my wings stretching themselves as my body moved. For it was some time since they were called into being, and I desired to remove any and all stiffness contained within before putting them to use once more.

 Chapter 55 [Ageless]

    "Do you know how long it''s been since I was allotted the ability to full stretch out my body?" I inquired whilst slowing my pace to a crawl, "Too long, if I had any guess." This was spoken as my wings flapped once, rocketing my person into the dark expanse of the void above. However, I knew I could not fly too far, else that which was within the space would hurl my body back towards a more stationary position.


    My wings, themselves, did not have to flap more than once, by the by, as there was something within them, a dust of some sort, which kept my person aloft. All I needed to perform was a mental thought to move in any direction. In this case, I flew high into the air, then swooped down towards the writhing body of the Human who desperately tried to repair the damage I had done to him moments ago.


    "Poor little Human," my voice rumbled throughout the space, "You were damaged by an insignificant amount of my strength, and yet you could not hand such a thing? Pitiful. Simply pitiful.


    "Well, no matter," I watched for, but a moment longer as the Human cast some sort of restorative spell upon himself as I called upon the energies within my being. No. I did not drain the essences of those I had stolen, but instead drew on my own strength. For I desired to hear the golden pest below scream.


    For which he did, but only after I pointed one of my foreclaws down upon his body. There, I intoned, "<<Evocation: Arc of Mana>>," and watched as a bolt of emerald and crimson lightning fell upon the male''s body. Whereupon he did scream a delicious of pain as the energies from within such a spell created pockets of empty flesh throughout his entirety. Of which was immediately filled by his own blood, as it spilt out upon the endarkened ground.


    "I," he began slowly, stuttering the words whilst coughing out a mouthful of blood upon his person. For at this time, he was semi-curled up upon his left side, then flopped to his back once the spell ran its course. Whereupon I did view much of his body riddled with missing pieces of flesh and a great swath of blood flowing from his person. Or, rather, it was flowing freely until he cast upon himself a regenerative spell.


    "I... give up..."


    "Hmm?" I hummed slowly, not sure if I heard his words correctly.


    "I give up," he shouted, "You win the duel!" To which I laughed in an uproarious manner, as though I had heard an interesting joke told by another. For such was what I heard, a joke.


    This was due to one little fact, which was what I spoke of next when my joy was more contained, "Ah, little Human. How frail you must feel under the might of I, the Devil King of Asha''ruun." All around our persons, however, was still an endarkened space which did not hold any form of changing back into the scenery we had been occupying previously. Instead, it remained the same as it always had.


    "W-what?" the other''s eyes widened as he stammered, "W-what''s going on?" Quickly, the Human stood himself up, but was hit by vertigo which brought him to his golden knees, "Why are we still here?" This was demanded as he shouted towards my person, and was met with only more laughter.


    "Could it be, little Human," I flew around his head a mere ten metres above and in a slow and lazy fashion, "that you do not know how to use ''Duel of Compulsion'' correctly?" Yes. I did spy his features, which were full of confusion. Therefore, I continued with, "You do not deserve my pity if you could not even remember the most basic of descriptions for this spell."


    "Speak clearly, Monster!"


    "A ''Monster'' am I?" my voice was now filled with mirth and cruelty, "No, little Human, it is you who are the Monster." Both of my lesser clawed hands stretched themselves forth in order to create the imagery of gripping the other. Yes. He was gripped, and by an invisible force for which he did struggle against, but it was for naught.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    This invisible force also did bring his body within striking distance of my person, but due to him being as he was, he could not lash out. Though, he did wish for such a thing to occur. Instead, his body was squeezed and the armour rent from his body in pieces until he was wearing only his small clothes. Of which was nothing to gawk at, as the wrap present was pressed tight against that which was his groin.


    Yes. I was curious, and did remove it. What I found, though, was not what was between a male, but nothing. Not the shaft, nor the sack; there was nothing present. It was as though the Human before my person was nothing more than a doll, but there were no strings attached. None that were perceived, in any case.


    As for the rest of the body? It was wholly male. Hair was in the correct areas, there were bulging muscles upon the arms, chest, and legs. No. The hips were not spaced out as they would be for a female, but more compact like a male''s would be.


    Quite strange, to be sure, but as I was investigating that which was not there, the Human had been struggling greatly and was able to free his left arm and hand. Of which then held a long knife, slashing down upon my right shoulder with all his might. Unfortunately for himself, the blade broke off close to the hilt and led to my attention being redirected towards himself.


    "Hmm?" my voice hummed softly whilst my six eyes blinked in a simultaneous manner, "Did you need something?"


    "Fell monster," he-it spat, "I will slay you for your insolence against my person." Whereupon it did swing the broken knife quickly, and only noticed nothing was occurring when I merely watched with some confusion in my eyes.


    "You truly are an idiot, aren''t you?" The broken blade was swung faster until his entire arm became a blur. Yes. It was entertaining, but tedious. For the creature was quite annoying and overly boring. This was due to the fact that I found it of little interest, save for its lower half. Therefore, "Therefore, little thing," my voice was of a growl which reverberated throughout the space, "you shall now die so that I may continue on conquering Asha''ruun."


    Slowly, my clawed hands gripped the upper torso of the Human-like creature, as well as its thighs. Yes. It struggled even more so. For I began to twist and pull apart its body as slowly as possible. This was due to my desire to watch it struggle as it realises its death is nigh, and yes, I did relinquish the hold I had upon it. Which caused the being to struggle harder whilst the body was torn.


    "Did you know, little thing," internally, I grinned a Cheshire Cat''s grin as I watched the creature swing its fists at my body and head. Nothing was done to my person, but it was fun to watch it struggle nonetheless, "Did you know the ''Duel of Compulsion'' requires the one directing the duel to set the rules within?"


    A balled fist, already bloody from the blows against my visage, struck my featureless face once more. Of which caused my eyes to close as a reflex, but I could still see what was occurring regardless, "What was set was ''To. The. Death.''" This was spoken as my clawed hands jerked the body in two separate directions. One went away from my person, the other towards my chest. This then caused the body I held to crack, snap, and tear whilst the thing grunted and whimpered from the pain. Whereas the blows against my person, though they did not relent, felt more along the lines of a gentle caress instead of an actual, meaty strike.


    "Which means, thing," the body was pulled closer until its eyes were parallel to my upper pair. Whereupon the other did take the opportunity to try and headbutt my visage, but only resulted in causing a headache for itself whilst it bled from a cut upon its forehead. Yes. The liquid was a crimson, and smelt the same as all Humans'', a coppery tang.


    "Which means," I repeated, slowly pulling the body apart, resulting in the creature''s frantic grunts of fear to become more of a sorrowful whine as it knew it''s end was now, "you are not needed any longer, but rejoice. For your body will be given to my chief Alchemist, as he will undoubtedly enjoy discovering what it is you truly are."


    Upon so saying, the body was torn in twain, resulting in a spattering of blood and gore upon the endarkened earth below. Of which resulted in the world around my person to shimmer, then crack until it shattered. Thus, revealing a decimated army of Beastfolk with many a thousand Goblins stabbing their persons or hunting down those which decided to flee instead of fighting back.


    I, on the other hand, hovered a mere ten metres off the ground between where the army was and the city in which we had conquered by way of Melephas. "Okay," my six eyes blinked in a simultaneous manner as I stared about my person with great curiosity, "What has happened whilst I was away?"

 Chapter 56 [Ageless]

    "My Lord," called out Brutus, who noted my presence almost immediately after I voiced my inquiry to the uncaring world that was full of violence and bloodshed. Whereupon he did quickly ran as I alighted my self upon the blood soaked earth below. There, I retracted my wings just in time for him to leap and grapple my body with his own. No. I did not fall to the earth, but I did stagger backwards to some degree from the suddenness of it all.


    Here, he did attempt to squeeze my body tight as though shielding it from some unknown force. No doubt he would have released a few excess tears from his eye sockets if he had the ability to perform such an action. Instead, he continued to cling to my person with a slight tremble of fear and thankfulness. Unfortunately, such feelings almost immediately vanished due to that which was within all Undead.


    Upon its disappearance, he did straighten himself away from my person in order to bow a low bow, "Welcome back, my Lord God. We were worried about your sudden disappearance."


    "You should know by now, Brutus," my voice was a soft hiss which shook the air between us in a gentle manner, "that there are only a few spells which will remove my person from this world without my desire to do so. One of which the Golden Fool was able to perform against my person, which was the ''Duel of Compulsion''. Speaking of which," my head darted this way and that, "Where is the body? I desire it to be taken to Rojaahn as quick as possible."


    "Body, my Lord God?" my Lich cocked his head towards his right, his eyes flickering with some confusion, "What body?"


    "The body that I," I began, but stopped in order to cup my endarkened face with one of my primary clawed hands. My mind soon recalled what normally occurs within such a plane of existence when a being ceases to live. For is a Duel were to have a setting of "To The Death", then the plane takes the body of the loser as compensation instead of a massive amount of energy from the losing party.


    "Nevermind, nevermind," my head shook against the cupped clawed hand, whilst another waved away the thought from us, "Just explain what has occurred whilst I was away. I do believe this army''s remnants were still standing strong before I was called away."


    "Indeed, my-"


    "Master!" cried out Amira from behind my person. Whereupon she did leap into my arms the moment I turned around, and did cast aside her war scythe with the blade coated in blood and entrails. Yes. She was also coated in the substance, but we paid little heed as she did her best to embrace my body as tight as she could. Of course, she also had the same something which was within Brutus, but at a lesser degree. For she was not of the True Undead as my person and Brutus was, and therefore only had a minour form within her body.


    "Where did you go, Master?" her eyes were wide with her ears pressed flat against her head as she pushed against my chest in order to stare into the six crimson orbs that were my own. Whereupon she did wave at Brutus in an absentminded manner as she continued with, "Brutus wanted everyone and everything to burn, then wanted to send everyone out to scour the world for you."


    "It was a Duel of Compulsion," I replied with a sigh, and when I noted her perked ears and eyes full of even more inquiries, I sighed once more, "The spell forces two individuals to another plane of existence where they must fight per the aggressor''s rules. The Fool," my right clawed hands waved at the space where the odd Human in golden armour once stood, "placed a ''To The Death'' condition and lost.


    "Therefore, I immerged the victor, and his body was absorbed into the ether. It is sorrowful that such a place took the body away."


    "Why do you say that, Lord?" called out Shauu, who then proceeded to embrace the whole of my body, lifting it into the air with relative ease. After a time, she did set my person down where the rest of my soon-to-be-called-Chosen awaited my person with their own embraces at the ready.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    Once such an event was over, they did await my response to the Bear Beastwoman''s inquiry. Of which was soon answered with, "This is due to the fact that the golden armoured Human did not have anything betwixt his legs. The shaft was missing, as was the sack which normally held the seeds of its potential offspring. All of it was not present before my eyes."


    "Why were you looking down there?" inquired the Wolfwoman Annata, her head tilting towards her left whilst her ears were greatly perked.


    "I planned a torture session with the Human," came my reply with a few bobbing their heads, "but turned to slaying it in a most painful manner. Such as twisting and pulling the body to allow the blood and innards to splash to the ground. Unfortunately," my clawed hands spread outwards in a manner befitting a shrug, "the body and all of its insides were taken away as compensation for the Duel."


    "But you have blood on you," called out Iinidra, who frowned at the spatterings of blood which flaked my form.


    "This is a gift from Amira," of which caused the whole of the group to glance at her person with a mixture of annoyances. Whereas the Foxwoman herself giggled slightly whilst grinning, sticking her silver-pink tongue at the group, and rubbing the back of her neck. Yes. This was an adorable action of herself, but not many felt such a way towards her.


    "In any case, what has occurred whilst I was away?"


    "Well, my Lord God," began Brutus, "What happened was..."


    *****


    The Ageless paused in his speech when he noted several figures wreathed in crimson shadows standing at the doorway. Whereupon he did excuse himself and stood tall before stalking towards such beings with a sour expression stretched across his features. For it was tantamount that none disturb his person whilst a story was being produced for his audience. More so when it was for any and all children present, and doubly so for his own son. Of which was seen as a capital offence in his eyes, so if these individuals did not produce an excuse to take his dour mind, they would most likely end up having their essences denied passage into the next cycle of reincarnation. This was due to the fact that he would drain them of everything, as such an offence resulted in the offender''s death.


    On the other side of the dining hall, however, the Mother and Sarah chatted amongst themselves in a low tone, whereas the twins took this opportunity to pin Nox down whilst they tried to kiss him. Whereupon he did struggle and mew in a pitiful manner, as such a playful attack against his person was unwelcomed, despite the swaying of his tails. Yes. This was noticed by the two mothers, whose discussion had turned towards a betrothal of sorts, securing their futures forevermore. However, they would need the expressed permission of the Ageless. Even though the pair could circumvent his decision, there was always the off chance of them being denied.


    "Now why would I dare wish to object against such a proposal?" The God King inquired, standing before their persons. Across the other side of the room, where the red shadowed individuals still stood was his backside turned towards their view.


    Yes. Such a sight did startle their minds, until they noted the transparency of the one before their very eyes. For this one was in such a way that they were able to pass a clawed hand through, and even Sarah performed such an action before snatching her hand back. This was due to the tingling sensation she felt that was neither painful nor enjoyable. Instead, it was an unknown sensation she could not describe accurately. Therefore, she did not place her hand back inside the vision before their eyes.


    "You seem surprised, Sarah. Well, no matter," the Kitsune''s head swayed between their persons, his features containing a soft expression, "I will approve, but only if the children will it. As you well know, I and all others cannot force children to perform any actions against their wills whilst under our Domain. Therefore, you must-.


    "Ah, please excuse my person," the image before themselves shimmered slowly into non-existence, but before it vanished, he continued with, "It appears I am needed on high. Therefore, Sarah," the Goddess jumped as she heard her name, which the visage of her husband found curious, but paid it no mind, "you shall continue the story."


    Upon so saying, he did vanish completely, along with the shadowed creatures which stood at the doorway. Yes. This action did cause Nox to frown, and turned his attention towards his mother, begging for something. Whereas the Mother was rather curious about what just occurred, and turned towards the other, hopeful for an answer.


    To which Sarah did sigh greatly, "That''s the reason why he is able to handle much of the applicants for joining the Pantheon," and spoke nothing more about the subject.

 Chapter 57 [Sarah]

    "Mama," mewed Nox, his eyes had grown wide and full of mist. Which, in turn, led to the twins mirroring his features as well, "Where''s Papa? What about the story?" Such words led to a sniff from his nostrils, and was quickly swept up into the arms of the Mother. Of whom quickly coddled and cuddled with the child before he had a chance to shed any of the tears which were forming. Yes. She did grab up her own children, but they were found giggling whilst wrapped up in her tails.


    Here, the Kitsune glared at Sarah who had yet to move, but did widen her eyes when she found her son had been snatched up by the other. "What are you doing, Sakura?" she glared daggers upon the voluptuous female.


    "What any mother should do when they see a child in distress," was her reply, and proceeded to stroke the young hybrid''s head and back. Such an action, by the by, caused him to close his eyes whilst relaxing his body as he purred. "Aw," she cooed softly, "He''s purring," and proceeded to rub her right cheek against his own.


    Which effectively caused him to cease his purrs as he did release a, "Muu," upon her person. Of course, he also did turn to his own mother with begging eyes, and she did respond by standing tall, walking over to the pair, and snatching him from his captor.


    "Hey," cried out the Kitsune, who proceeded to pout and held a desire to take back the child. However, she did nothing beyond taking up her own children who giggled from the softness of her tails before waving at Nox from across the way. Yes. He did also wave back, his own tails swaying back and forth as he was carried away towards the gardens.


    Upon reaching the area, she did settle down upon one of the few chairs which allowed her to view the vast plains of Shadow Grass which only grew within the area of the Castle of Perpetual Midnight. Such a plant was viewed as the same colour and texture as the more common variety, save for the fact that this only thrived under the moonlight high above.


    Of course, such a plant wasn''t the only one present, but it was the most abundant. For the land which was her garden had many a colourful flower and tree that were treated with magick so that they could continue to be as beautiful without the light of the sun. Such a venture was difficult, yes, but when she was the Goddess wife of the Ageless, even those with the Nature Domain brought about miracles that were duplicated throughout their own realms.


    In any case, the Mother had also sat upon one of the chairs with her children, but they quickly leapt to the ground and trotted over to where Nox was currently sitting. There, they mewed up at his person until his perked ears and head peered over his mother''s leg. Whereupon he did leap down and was immediately tackled by the pair before dragging him away towards their own little sofa which was being brought out by several Elven servants.


    Upon making themselves comfortable within the cushions, the trio stared with their wide and begging eyes at Sarah. Of whom sighed as an old and tired, yellow book was gifted to her by another servant. Whereupon she did open it and watched as the pages within drifted towards the portion of the story left off.


    *****


    "Where did our Lord go?!" screamed Amira as her body leapt from the battlements, then dashed towards the Humans with her scythe gleaming with an unholy light. Her own eyes, full of a crimson light, leaked a small, wisp of a trail as she continued forward towards a group of startled Humans. Of whom were trying to arm themselves with their weapons, but were unable to halt the path of the blade, as it tore through several of their bodies and horses alike with relative ease.


    High atop the wall, on the other hand, the space where Karastak had stood appeared to have been scooped away by a large spoon and transported to someplace else. The same went for the Human who had sat upon a gilded horse. Unfortunately for the animal, the area in which its rider had sat upon was also missing. Therefore, it died a painful death from the loss of a spine and so much blood.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Here, where he once stood tall in his Devil King form, were the Undying, and they were in a rage. Many had leapt from the wall in order to join Amira in her thirst for vengeance at this point, charging off towards the now disarrayed army before their person, and left only Brutus and Rojaahn to stand where they were.


    The Lich, on the other hand, was calling upon his strength and energies in order to summon forth his horde of ghost-like Skeletons, as well as his Wendigo. Of which howled an unearthly howl before dashing off to feast upon the Beastfolk below. Whereas the Bear Beastman called forth the Goblins around them, ordering these creatures to launch and reload the catapults as quick as they may.


    "Wha'' ''bout me?" huffed King Grub as he and the Summoners soon reached their positions after the first volley of the pair of catapults released their load.


    "You five," grinned the crimsoned eyed Beastman as he turned towards their person. Whereupon their own eyes did flicker from their normal yellow and into orbs of crimson light. For such was the Madness within these beings, in that it was quite contagious to those who had the barest hint of the substance within their minds.


    "You five," his voice repeated, the grin becoming ever larger when he noted the change in colour of their eyes, "will lead the Goblins forward to decimate the army outside the walls."


    "No gate," grunted one of the Summoners.


    "Then make one," Rojaahn commanded with an uncaring shrug and a wave of one of his primary clawed hands. Whereupon he did leave the Goblins to their own devices as he returned to the catapults at hand, only to glance once when he heard and saw much of the wall explode outward a few moments later.


    There, he noted much of the city''s Goblins scurrying and scrambling as they charged out with their cracked spears and broken swords. Their eyes, on the other hand, were also of a crimson glow, which caused him to grin as he directed those still at their stations to grab all of the stones they could find, and start loading up the catapults.


    *


    Inside the city, within a fanciful and Goblin styled inn, sat Melephas. Across from him were several brown and green -skinned Goblins. Each of which were being taught how to play a card game called "Poker". The teachings weren''t going as swimmingly as he would hope, as they would each proclaim what they had in their hands, reveal them in some way, or would use their facial expressions to confirm everyone''s suspicions.


    As such, he was going to tell them to take a break, when the call to arms resounded throughout the city. This led to every Goblin within the facility, as well as without, to rush outside in order to answer such a call. Of which led to the Human to frown at the mess everyone made whilst leaving himself behind. Therefore, he shrugged his shoulders and calmly walked outside. Whereupon he did find an empty city with confused, but chained, Beastfolk staring around their persons with confusion.


    Here, a few held the desire to take back their city, but were almost immediately struck down by the enthralled Lizardfolk which strode through the city as though they owned the territory. By some extent, they did so, but only due to the fact that their master, Karastak, claimed it as his own.


    "Okay," his voice drew out the word for several heartbeats, then continued with, "This is weird. Well, might as well see what the fuss is about, and find my Goblins. I still want that casino, after all." Whereupon he did saunter off towards the north, of which was the direction of the most excitement.


    Upon reaching the area, however, he did whistle at the carnage outside the city through the hole in the wall, "I don''t think my brother will approve of this," he called out towards Rojaahn. Of whom ignored the Mage as he continued to bark orders of reloading the catapults present before himself.


    "Hey, I''m talking to you," he reached the Beastman within a few strides, and placed his right hand atop the other''s right shoulder, only to retract it with an, "Ouch." For the metallic fur upon the Bear was sharp and could penetrate a Human''s skin with some ease.


    This action, however, was what drew Rojaahn''s attention away from his self imposed task and towards Melephas with a look of enraged scorn. For even though he allowed the Madness within to take much control over his mind, it still recognised the supposed brother of his Master. Whereupon he did growl, "What do you want, Human?"


    "There''s a giant hole in the wall," replied the Mage with a slight smile as he licked the scratches which appeared after laying a hand on the other.


    "I''m well aware of this," came the reply from the Beastman, just as the catapults released their load of several Goblins and stones.


    "Uh," the Human''s index finger on his right hand followed the trajectory of the Goblins as they flew through the air and towards the chaos on the outside, "Are you... allowed to do that?"


    "No one will miss a few Goblins." For the first time since the beginning of their journey together, the Mage did not have anything to say about the situation. Instead, he bobbed his head in agreement then turned to watch as the next batch soared through the air.

 Chapter 58 [Sarah]

    "So just that phrase had silenced Melephas?" inquired Karastak as he used his magicks in order to restore the gaping hole in the northern wall. The entirety of the group, along with the enthralled Lizardfolk, were outside the city as this took place. For the Fallen God had given the Goblins their own home, and would be venturing forth for conquest of Asha''ruun.


    Yes. Even the Human was there, but wore a deep frown upon his features. For he had found out that the Goblins launched by Rojaahn were all from his project casino, and was quite upset from the loss. Of whom even whined to his so called brother, but was subsequently ignored due to the want of knowing what had occurred whilst he was fighting the golden armoured Fool. This meant the Mage was unable to have his way, one that allowed many of the Undying to grin amongst themselves.


    "Where to next, my Lord God?" inquired Brutus as he strode forward in order to stand to the right of his God.


    "There should be a town to the north of here, if I recall correctly," the Fallen God tapped the area where his right cheek should be. For the entirety of his face was without any discernable features, and only contained three pairs of opened orbs of crimson. Of course, it one were to peer closer, one would note that there was another pair of eyes at the bottom, but such a thing would remain closed until an aspect of his self was met. Until then, such a pair would forever remain closed, which was not important to one such as he at this time.


    "You mean the mining town the Dwarves ran?" chimed in Amira, her ears perked whilst her three tails swayed in a slow manner.


    "Hmm," he hummed slowly, and bobbed his head a few times in agreement, "Though in this world, it could be run by more of the Beastfolk... Hmm." His voice trailed off as he contemplated on what task they should perform next.


    However, the suggestion which would seal the fate of those who breathed upon this world came not from his own mind, nor from his servants, but from Melephas. Of whom grumbled out, "Why not just burn the town? I mean, they''re not real and will come back to life once we leave."


    "Not. Real?" growled several of the females within Karastak''s group, each of whom held the naked desire to smite the Human before them. Even going so far as to prepare several spells in order to cast them upon the wretch that dared to voice about the people of this world not being real when they heard their cries and witnessed their deaths.


    The Fallen God, on the other hand, held up his right, primary clawed hand to still their actions as he inquired, "What do you mean by ''they will come back to life once we leave''?"


    The Human then smirked whilst brushing off his robes, slowly removing the minute traces of dust from the fabric. Such an action, by the by, infuriated Sia and Amira to the point of their primary clawed hands reaching up and slapping the back of his head with enough force to cause him to fall upon his front. This led to him declaring, "Alright, I''m not saying another word until your minions apologise. ''Cause that really hurt; taking away two-thirds of my HP."


    "Another unknown phrase, Melephas?" Karastak rubbed the area in which his temples should reside before striding over and squatting to view the other more closely, "They''re not going to apologise, and you''re going to tell us what it is you meant by your words."


    "How about no, and we say I did?" grinned the other, but was subsequently hoisted into the air by the other. Whereupon the Fallen God did outstretch his wings and launched himself with the Human in tow. Of course, those below milled about with some worry, but Brutus soon took charge of their persons, calming their minds as he directed them the task of scorching the bodies left near the city.


    High above their persons, however, Karastak held the Human out in front of his person. Between themselves and the ground was naught, but open air. Of which was made apparent to the captive who, surprisingly, did not struggle as one would when faced with the off chance of being released to plummet to the ground. Instead, Melephas just grinned up at his apparent brother as though fully believing his person to be safe.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    Unfortunately for himself, the other was not in a trying mood at that time, and held him aloft whilst demanding, "What did you mean by your words?"


    "Which ones?" the Mage grinned as though it were nothing more than a game to him, and was subsequently dropped a dozen metres before being scooped back up.


    "What did you mean by these creatures regaining life once we leave?" growled the Fallen God, his eyes glowing with a deep and naked hatred for the other. It was as though his mind had been released from some unknown hold over his person, and believed it came from the one before him. No. Such is not the truth, but only a half-truth.


    "Oh that?" Melephas pat the endarkened arms slowly, "Well, if you put me down on the ground, gently, then I''ll... What''re you doing?" His eyes widened as the lesser clawed hands gripped his person, whereas the primaries wrapped themselves around his own head.


    "You will give unto me your meaning, Melephas, even if I have to pry it out of your skull with force."


    "Now, now," chuckled the Human with a strained laugh which borderlined on panic. However, the eyes of his person showed a general mirth for what was about to occur, "There''s no need for," but it was too late.


    For his body spasmed and seized as the chaotic energies of the Devil King surged through. Whilst this occurred, his own eyes welled up with tears, his mouth frothed with saliva, and the eyes drifted back and up. However, such an event, which seemed as though it lasted an eternity, ended almost in an instant.


    This was due to the fact that the Fallen God desired to extract a piece of information, and not outright slay the one within his grip. Therefore, he was allotted the ability to survive, but would know to fear such an event if the Human ever dared to show insolence to the one he named "Brother". Or rather, should have been made to fear it.


    Instead, the lights behind this one''s eyes shown with a radiating greed which caused even he who transcended mortality to flinch mentally. This was so, as to show weakness would caused Karastak to lose some standings with those who respect his strength. Therefore, if the one before himself witness such a reaction, then surely he would exploit it somehow, yes?


    In any case, the Devil King did sigh as the stolen memory found its way into his mind. Whereupon he did view such a concept in its entirety, and noted that upon the completion, failure, or dissolved request, the parties within the worlds will be henceforth removed in their entirety and brought before The Red Tribunal. Who would then judge those involved and reward them based on their actions. What is more, the inhabitants of the worlds in which they interacted with will be reset by their Gods and Goddesses up to the point of first contact with those who were summoned to their worlds.


    Essentially, the inhabitants of the worlds would have their memories erased and their lives restarted so that they might live through that which was painful, pleasurable, tedious, or horrifying. Such a thing was a terror to Karastak''s mind, as the thought of subjecting the inhabitants to their greatest stresses, and forcing them to relive such a thing every time a "Quest" was complete was mindboggling.


    "Ah," he sighed slowly, his mental features stretching into a grin most foul to behold, "Whoever came up with this ability to bend time... I want it for my own."


    "Um... What?" coughed Melephas, who was now hanging onto a lesser clawed hand, but not for dear life.


    "Think of the tortures one could ensue if such beings upon their worlds were forced to relive their everything up to the point of meeting with whomever was summoned to their world," replied the other with joyous exuberance, "I want it for my self to use it as I may." After exclaiming such words, the pair did drift towards the earth below where they were met by the Undying who immediately ceased in the task brought upon their shoulders from Brutus.


    Here, the group did express their desire to understand why it was they had launched themselves into the sky, but were also gladdened to not that the Human was tossed to the earth as their Lord and Master did speak, "Nevermind the reasons why, but listen close. For now we have a new task before us. One which will give us a quick end to this campaign, and we shall not need to spend many a moon traipsing through the lands in search of battle.


    "Instead, we shall watch as the world around us burns to cinders whilst all life is extinguished. For the Gods of this world will simply rewind the damages caused once the war is over, and we are summoned once more before Roj and his Tribunal of Fools."

 Chapter 59 [Sarah]

    The Lizardfolk, some forty or so beings, were brought before Karastak as he was chanting a familiar spell. One that conjured up a shroud of mist to conceal them from the outside world, as well as summon the all too familiar Skeletons with their sickles and the intent to harvest the essences of the living before them. Of which went as smoothly as one would expect, when confronting the glass-eyed creatures that would willingly put themselves to death if given the order.


    And afterwards? Their essences were once against collected and deposited into the maw of the bestial skull that was a cross between a Basilisk and an Ogre with many a jagged horn jutting around it. Once they were deposited, after draining some of them as payment for the summons, the Skeletons did vanish along with the mist. Thus, revealing the mummified husks of the Lizardfolk. Many of which stood in the same place where they had been harvested like corn, whilst the rest had crumpled to the ground.


    The Devil King, on the other hand, was undergoing a change in body and mind. Here, his form contorted as his facial features revealed the awakening of the final pair of crimson orbs. The rest of his body, however, shifted and twisted as jagged and spiral horns sprouted up and down his spine. Upon his head was another crown of such, but twisted themselves around until forming a circlet of endarkened bone. From four corners of the circlet, more of the bone stretched itself upwards until it formed short spires of twisted bone.


    Whilst this occurred, the rest of his body continued with their twists and contortions as the wings upon his back fell away, leaving gaping holes which many were able to view inside. Unfortunately for those who did, they would only view the faces of those who were consumed, howling for a release from their pain and anguish whilst a dark ichor-like void kept them contained. For such was the consequence of those who had their essences devoured by he who claimed to be the Devil King.


    These holes then closed in on themselves in a slow manner, one that was viewed as his flesh knitting itself until nothing was visible. That is, until area around the shoulder blades burst forth to reveal a pair of leathered wings which stretched themselves to three metres in length and two metres in height. These new appendages then laid themselves down flat, as the body of the Fallen God did fall upon his clawed hands and feet, gritting his imaginary teeth as the lesser claws did retract themselves inwards whilst the primaries grew in bulk. For the muscles did grow to one and a half times their size, and yes, even the claws were grown as well.


    His clawed feet, on the other hand, had their toes merged into three; two faced forward, one in the back, and dug into the earth as his clawed hands were performing. Lying between the pair, and flowing from the lower back, was a spined tail which dragged itself through the dirt in a furious manner befitting one who was in a constant pain.


    However, such pains soon ended after the formation of Karastak''s lower body, and he stood tall whilst the shadows that wreathed his body fell away. Thus, it did reveal his endarkened flesh to the world, but also left a parting gift to his person. For hanging betwixt his legs and upon his rear was a rectangular piece of loincloth which concealed that which made a male a male.


    Here, he did howl a long and rage filled howl containing a proclamation to the world of Asha''ruun. One that echoes throughout the trees, mountain ranges, and was carried across the plains. For a Devil King had arisen, and had claimed the world for his own.


    "You know," droned Melephas who rubbed the inside of his right ear slowly, "that''s all good and all, but now I just got something that said I have to slay the ''Devil King of Asha''ruun''. Is that you?"


    "You should know it to be true, Melephas," hissed Karastak as he pat the heads of all his underlings, "and you do not have the strength to oppose my person."This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    "No," he agreed slowly, interlocking his hands behind his head, "but now the whole world knows you''re here. So what are you going to do about that?"


    "We shall burn it to the ground."


    "And then?"


    The Fallen God chuckled with great mirth as he pointed towards the north, "If it has not regenerated once we are through, then I shall rebuild it all in mine own image." To which he then turned to his Undying, his eight crimson orbs casting a baleful glow over each of them, "So let us begin with the conquest of our new home."


    *****


    All across the world of Asha''ruun, notifications appeared before those who were summoned. Each of whom were issued a Call To Arms, forcing them all to abandon their desire for conquest over one another, and instead band together to face off against he who was called the "Devil King". However, none present knew of such a creature, but had heard tales from those of the world they fought upon. For such a creature was a myth amongst Demon Lords, in that a Devil King was the pinnacle of their evolution, and one they all sought to become.


    Unfortunately for them, a Hero normally slays them before they are able to obtain such a feat, especially if they are quite close to reaching said evolution. Here, many speculated that the Gods and Goddesses of such a world did not tolerate any competition beyond their own. Therefore, such Lords are removed before they had a chance to become a threat.


    To have one appear upon Asha''ruun, however, caused many to wonder if the constant battle between Beast and Lizard allowed such a Lord to arise into that of a King. On the other hand, it did not matter to such people, as those summoned were forced to come together to slay this so called Devil. And afterwards? Afterwards, their war may continue, if they survive that is.


    *****


    To the north of where the Devil King howled his proclamation to the world, however, lied the outlier town of Forthnotch. One that was a bastion against the cold and unforgiving tundra that bred many a hardy beast and monster for its hunters to trap, skin, and consume. Unfortunately for they, they were the first step towards conquest of the world of Asha''ruun, but would not know it until it was too late.


    For upon the midnight hour, did the bells of the town ring in alarm as their walls of hardy wood and cracked stone were set ablaze with emerald flames. Thus, alighting like a beacon to the world as spectral Skeletons riding atop their wolves galloped through the streets and through the walls and doors of homes. Here, they slaughtered those who were alive indiscriminately. Be it babes in swaddling clothes, or sickened elders upon their deathbeds. Even those that were meant to protect the living from harm were sent to Charon and his ferry. Such as those that were quadruped felines, canines, and unintelligent avians; each of their lives were brought to a swift end.


    Whereas the ones who orchestrated such a venture stood atop a lone hill to the south of the town, watching with unblinking nor caring eyes as they listened to the screams of pain and horror echoing throughout the night''s air. These beings, by the by, were Karastak, his Undying, and his supposed brother Melephas.


    "You should have warned me it was going to be so cold," the Human spoke after sneezing several times. His nose had been leaking since they had entered the frigid temperature, and his fragile body shook and shivered in a desperate attempt to stay warm.


    In response to this, the pelt of a freshly killed and skinned bear was dropped upon his shoulders. Of which still contained much of the fat and blood it had once kept warm, causing him to become a little more sickened, but wrapped it around his body. For although it squished and spoke aloud such sounds, he did not throw it away due to the rapid chill of the endarkened land.


    "You refused to wear anything warmer than your robes, Melephas," commented Shauu with a shrug. She then turned towards Brutus who was in the middle of concentrating on his minions which were sent into the town. For it was ordered by their Lord that none must survive. Therefore, the Lich was to use as much of his strength as he could to ensure such a command. Once it has been confirmed that none had survived, or at least almost everyone had perished, then they would move on.


    Thus, leaving the rest of the Undying the freedom of roaming around, or else be forced to watch as the town before them was removed of life. Though some of them were drafted into helping Rojaahn in procuring flora and some fauna to further his desire in expanding his alchemical research, the rest stayed near their master.


    "Thanks," grumbled the Mage, who pulled the pelt tighter against himself whilst some of the fat trickled down the back of his neck. To which the Bear Beastwoman smirked to herself as she continued to watch the events which unfolded before her own eyes.

 Chapter 60 [Sarah]

    The Mother shivered at the words spoken by Sarah, of whom appeared to be in a trance whilst speaking of such a tale. This viewing caused her to stare upon the Goddess with great curiosity. In that she took a moment to glance upon the children, and found her twins to be snuggling up to an enraptured Nox who stared with widened eyes up at his mother who spoke. For it appeared as though the child greatly enjoyed the stories presented, whereas the girl children were a tad more frightened. However, such a feeling would be soon removed by way of Command, which was their outdated system that governed the various laws within the Pantheon and worlds under its control.


    "Curious," she muttered to herself as she stood up from her own seat in order to lift the children from their sofa. Whereupon she did sit down upon the seat, placing the fox twins and the hybrid upon her lap. Of course, the trio did stare up at her person with great curiosity, but when nothing was forthcoming, they did turn back to listen to the story at hand.


    Whereupon the Kitsune did stare at the immortal Wolfwoman with great curiosity. Here, she did not that the eyes of Sarah were glass-eyed and her ever changing colours had become muted. Such a view was odd to her eyes, and did not even look upon her person when she lifted the children onto her lap. Instead, the other paused in her words as though awaiting a command to resume.


    "Mama," yowled Nox with a pout, "Story!"


    "Of course, Nox," the Goddess spoke in a monotone, and resumed the story once more.


    *****


    "Forthnotch has fallen," growled a Human in red and gold coloured chainmail. Of whom then slammed his fist onto a battered oak wood table which had seen better days, but with the war between Beast and Lizard, it had been worn down to plywood status.


    The location such an outburst had taken place was within a spacious tent in the middle of an army on the outskirts of a forest of Aspen trees. Within this army, however, was a mixture of Beastfolk, Lizardfolk, and Humans. Each of which milled about with disdain for the primary two factions, but were forced to work together due to the newest threat. The appearance of a Devil King.


    Now, within this tent was the red and gold Human, along with three Beastfolk of the Fox, Wolf, and Hare tribes to his left. As well as three Lizardfolk of the Swamp, River, and Plains tribes. Each of these beings represented the various tribal aspects of their turn by turn livelihoods. Or would have, if there wasn''t a war between them.


    Such as the Foxes wore a mixture of reds and whites, the Hares an earthy brown, and the Wolves their greys and shadowed colours. Whereas the Swamp Lizardfolk had colours of muted greys and greens, the Plains with their dampened greens and dead yellows, and the River had their browns and greys to mimick the silt and stones of the rivers they called home. However, the war between the two had caused them to use such colours towards tactics of war. Even donning metals of copper, bronze, and iron to aid them in battle. Whereas their own magicks, which were to be used to help their people and all life around them, were used against those they were told to help.


    With the threat of a Devil King, on the other hand, they were forced to put aside their differences in order to bring down something which could, essentially, end their world. Unfortunately, there was still a lot of lingering hatred, so any chance of them working together without casualties from either side was extremely slim. Which is why the Human before their persons had called their leaders together to form some sort of alliance before they resumed their warrings without the help of the Humans. Of whom were now tasked with defeating this new foe instead of helping the factions slay one another.


    "Why should we care about some town out in the wasteland of ice and snow?" sneered the Lizard of the Swamps, who wore leather and chain armaments, and pointed towards the Beastfolk across the table of which they sat, "If it was one of theirs, then I welcome this new Devil King as my Brother. It has killed off something which is our enemy."If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    "So you are allying yourself with the Devil King," growled the Wolf, of whom was a male with large muscles and tattered, endarkened leathers. Here, he loomed forward with a snarl, desiring the intention to rend the throat of the one who spoke.


    "If it kills you furred folk," hissed the Plains, who wore a dirtied robe of earth toned colours, "then yes. We shall ally with this King."


    "And what of you?" barked the Fox, who wore the same outfit of the Wolf, but one that showed off the curvature of her body as she nodded towards the River representative, "Are you going to assist your cousins in this fiasco?"


    To which the River shrugged in its coloured beads and reed-like chestplate, "The waters take us wherever we may go. If it is to the plains of our cousins, then we travel there; to the swamps, then we swim with the current until we reach our destination. If it is to the side of this King?" the grey and brown scaled shoulders shrugged in a slow motion, "then we shall flow to his side until the waters tell us to journey elsewhere."


    "I can''t believe what I''m hearing," muttered the Human, who then stood tall and paced back and forth at the edge of the table, "You are all wanting to pledge your loyalty to a Demon Lord? Are you out of your minds?"


    "Let them do as they please, Raphael," huffed the Wolf with crossed arms and a glower upon his features, "They will all die eventually, so why not let them die with this Devil King instead?"


    "No, little fur-fang," growled the Swamp, "it is you who will rot beneath our waters as our young feat upon your carcass for many moons."


    In so saying, the trio of Lizardfolk did stand tall and marched themselves out. All the while, three out of the four stared after them with a mixture of emotions upon their features. The most dominant of which was hatred for their kind.


    Whereas the only one to not voice an opinion of any sort was the Hare. Of whom was another female, and wore tight fitting leathers which showed off her curves. Unlike the Fox, however, this one had a voluptuous pair of mounds upon her chest that were squashed down. These were the objects of many a male''s desire, and were currently being frowned upon by her person as she contemplated within her own mind.


    However, her thoughts were not focused upon her chest size, but upon the matters of what was spoken by the Lizardfolk. For her own race were used as scouts and messengers during the war, and although many of her race found it much more enjoyable than being on the front lines, she and a few others desired to try their mettle in combat. Unfortunately, none would instate her and those who desired such a thing. Therefore, she was of a mind to join up with this Devil King in the hopes of obtaining some form of combat with another.


    That is, however, until another of her kind dashed into the tent. One that was wholly male in his leathers, and conversed with her person in a frantic gibberish before dashing out. Whereas the female stared in the spot the other had once stood, a horrified visage creeping steadily across her features as her eyes leaked many streams of tears. For she had just learned of something horrifying from the other of her kind, and when asked about what had occurred, she spoke within a state of unbelief, "Carro Opolis has fallen. The Devil King has killed our beloved King and Queen."


    *****


    "Ah," sighed Karastak as he walked through an ankle deep river of blood. For such an area was a thriving city of stone, iron, and wood with many hovels of earth built around. Such a place, by the by, was the birth home of the Hare tribe. One where they had allowed many of their past predators to live amongst them in peace and solitude. Now, however, there was only death and despair.


    For the Devil King had come for their lives, and would not pause until all had been brought to heel. Therefore, he decided to personally visit the city with his servants, and ordered them to slay any and all within their sights as they traversed the streets towards the largest structure. Of which contained an olden King and Queen, who decided to not flee into the forests which surrounded their home, but to plea for the lives of their kin.


    Unfortunately for themselves, once he who claimed dominance over their appeared before their persons, their heads were almost instantaneously severed. Whilst those within the room soon followed suit, their heads bounding away from their bodies as the crimson waters within the bodies did stain the ground forevermore.


    "Ah, perhaps not forever, but close enough," sighed the Fallen God as the heads of the royal family were stuck atop pikes which were to be placed at the front entrance.


    " And here I thought I was insane," muttered Melephas as he observed everything next to a voiceless, metallic Skeleton. Of whom had been chosen to watch over the annoying Human, whereas the others continued their slaughtering of the city.

 Chapter 61

    "No," commanded the Mother, who quickly stood tall, sending the children tumbling away in a giggling fit of fluff, "Sarah, snap out of it. This story is too dark even for you." Whereupon she did stride forwards, and striking the book from the Wolfwoman''s clawed hands.


    "Wha-?" Sarah blinked slowly, her muted colours becoming more vibrant upon each blink. She then turned her eyes towards the exasperated Kitsune whilst Nox hopped onto the yellowed book with both curious eyes and perked ears. The twins soon followed his person, but sniffed around the book with swaying tails before perking their own ears at his self.


    "Come on, Sarah," Sakura quickly pulled the Goddess to her feet, leading her away from the book the children sat upon, "Let''s get you away from that book. Because something is making you read it, so let''s get away for now."


    "O-kay?" Once more, the Wolfwoman blinked, still unsure as to what was occurring, but went along with it until only the children and the book were left alone.


    Whereupon Nox flopped to his belly, releasing a, "Muu," which then became a quick, high pitched bark. For his mother had stopped speaking of the tale within the book, and no one else was around to read it.


    High above the Goddess''s gardens, and latched onto the side of the castle, was a lone Watcher who was tasked with spying on Sarah. Whereupon it did view the comings and goings of her person, the Mother, and the children with widened eyes. So of course, it did see the Mother steal away the other, leaving behind the children to mill about the yellowed book.


    This then led to its right, shadowed hand to slash at the air and create a small window of a portal. Of which allowed it to view and report directly to the Ageless himself, causing even the God King to fume with controlled anger whilst he recalled Brutus from his duties in order to have him continue the story at hand. Himself, on the other hand, ordered the Watcher to continue its duties, and to notify his person of any changes.


    "Yes," hissed a soft voice, "my Master. Thy will be done," and vanished from its post.


    Down below, on the other hand, a vertical oval of a portal erupted into being at the entrance of the gardens, causing the children to become startled enough that they yipped sharply at its sudden appearance, but soon calmed down once the being on the other end stepped out. Of which was Brutus in a white robe of fleece, and in his right hand was a white staff with many etchings of battles throughout the whole of it.


    Once out in the open, the portal did close behind his person as his metallic skull did swivel to and fro. Of which allowed the blue flames within his sockets to flare into life, leading to the twins to snuggle up to Nox whilst their tails crept slowly underneath their bellies. However, the hybrid did pat their heads whilst bounding forwards with a light shout of, "Uncle Brutus!"


    Whereupon the Skeleton did scoop up the child into his arms, and proceeded to stroke his back and neck fur in a slow manner. Yes. The child did enjoy such an experience, whereas the other pair milled about with some confusion. For their own mother had left them, the Lich King appeared out of nowhere, and their cuddle session with Nox had been interrupted.


    "So," came the slow hiss of Brutus''s voice, "she really did stop the tale." Whereupon he did lift up the child in his arms so that the pair may stare into one another''s eyes.


    However, the little hybrid did bark and yip with closed eyes as his lower end wiggled greatly from the attention given. Therefore, the Lich King did sigh and resume the petting he had began whilst wondering aloud, "Where could she have gone?"


    "Mama is with Miss S," crooned the one in his arms, "after she stopped Mama from telling us the story." His eyes were upturn towards the other at this point, whilst the eyes dilated in an obvious attempt at begging, "Are you going to read us the next part?" At the given agreement from the other, he did let out a gladdened, "Yay!" and leapt from the arms of his Uncle, bounding towards the sofa in order to await the words which will send his imagination flying.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    At the sight of their friend sitting comfortably upon the sofa, Mia and Maya did leap into the cushions themselves before snuggling up to the other. Whereupon he did wrap his forearms around their waists, and brought them closer to his person. Here, they did sigh with happiness as Brutus sat across from them with both his own Story, and the old and yellowed book from which Sarah had told the story from.


    "Now, let''s see where she left... off... Oh my," his voice drifted off as the lights in his sockets flickered quickly to each side of the pages therein. If his features held flesh, then the brows at the base of the forehead would have been knitted as the lips below frowned greatly. Unfortunately, none of this was apparent to the children, who perked their ears and cocked their heads off to one side.


    "Uncle Brutus?" called out Nox with some worry in his small voice, "What''s wrong?"


    To which the lights of the Lich King''s eyes did drift upwards so that their tips were visible to each of them, "Well, children, it appears much of what has occurred is not entirely safe for your ears. Therefore, I will be skipping-"


    The trio immediately groaned at the word, not at all pleased with the other treating them as though they were still in swaddling clothes. However, this was dictated by the Laws of Terra, and Brutus was a devout follower of such Laws. On the other hand, he was able to bend them in some manner, especially when it concerns the family of the Ageless, or himself.


    Therefore, after the children were calmed, he continued with, "It is against the laws of our world to set apart the children with the Darkness therein. However," he held up a clawed hand to stall their groans once more, "I shall be giving you all a brief summary as to what they did within each kingdom, town, city, and village controlled by the two factions.


    "Such as many of those controlled by the Beastfolk were slain in the most brutal of tactics imaginable, and some that were not thought of until just then. The usage of spears and pikes, however," the metallic Skeleton shivered with excitement, causing the children''s ears to perk once more, "Let''s just say that they were quite inventive. He claimed the idea came from a Vampire called Vlad.


    "In any case," he shrugged slowly, "this was reserved for those in charge. Such as the royalty, merchants, guards, any of those, really," his right clawed hands waved the words off to the side."


    "What about the Hoomans?" inquired Mia with a mew, who then hid her face within the fluff of Nox''s fur when Brutus turned towards her person.


    "They put up some resistances, yes, but we''ll get to that one in a moment. For I do believe the last section before... meeting... Roj," the lights within the sockets drifted towards the books as his claws did flit through the pages until he found what he was searching for, "Here it is, the war. It appears to be safe for your ears, yes.


    "But before we get into that one, I''ll be needing to explain what happened to the Lizardmen and women, I believe?" With a quick search through his own Story, he did find a portion of it pertaining to such beings. Then, after a quick bob of his head, he continued with, "Yes. It appears they had decided to try and join with our Lord in His attempt to burn the world of Asha''ruun. This was decided, as I''m sure you remember, from the little chat with the Human of our group. Who spoke of Time and Space being rewound to erase everything that occurred.


    "Yes. It is a real ability, and if you ever become Gods and Goddesses of your own worlds, then it''ll become an option for you, too." Upon so saying, did the children become excited for something new, even if they were too young to understand what was spoken of by the Lich King.


    "In any case," he continued slowly, "the Lizardmen and women were subject to torture and death."


    "What?" mewed Maya, her eyes growing as wide as saucers.


    Whereas the other only nodded before continuing onwards, "Yes. They were, and the reason for that came from Rojaahn, who wanted to search through their bodies for something called ''Magic Stones'' which such a race supposedly had within their hearts.


    "These stones, by the by, had the ability to allow others to draw upon the energies within to fuel a caster''s spell in its entirety. Or, almost all or a portion, when you''re as powerful as our Lord back then. For me, personally," he laid his right primary clawed hand upon his solar plexus, "one stone from a Lizard who lived for thirty cycles or more allowed my spells to come to fruition without draining any of my stores. Therefore, they were quite valuable.


    "Now, the reason why they had such stones within them was due to the fact that they had been placed under the category of ''Monster'' during the war between they and the Beastfolk at some point. Therefore, their bodies created such things, and it was another incentive for all other races to slay them.


    "And no, I don''t know why that was so," he spoke quickly, noting the inquiry slowly forming upon Nox''s tongue. Of whom then closed his small maw with a light snap.


    "Now then. Shall we continue the story with the war?" The lights within the sockets of the Lich King flared greatly before drifting towards his Story.

 Chapter 62 [Brutus]

    We, all of us, stood atop the battlements of a castle town which our Lord had warred against. It was another Wolf and Bear Beastman city, by the by, and the third one destroyed. The entirety of it all even put up a decent fight before falling to ash and blood, but only during the first strike from our persons. Afterwards, their defenses fell as though they were, but sticks in a gale. For they were not equipped to deal with our Lord and His fallen Divinity.


    Now, the Human had tried to implement many tactics to take over a town, as he believed the rewards would be greater this way, but He did not care for his antics, and summoned upon each of them, Death. Therefore, the other complained mightily about not retaining enough "E-X-P" to "Level Up", as he called it. Of which led to him sulking and pouting, but we never truly cared for him.


    In any case, upon the outskirts of this castle town was a plains so riddled with holes and death, it was difficult to recognise it as such until one ventured nearly a kilometre away from where we stood. However, the reason why we stood where we stood was due to the fact that there was an army of thousands marching towards our persons. For our Lord believed it to be the final battle before we journeyed from this world so that it would be restored to its former glory. Therefore, He did deign to pause within this area until a force was grown to face us.


    This was due to the fact that He believed our time and energy would be better used if an army had come together to face us, as opposed to hunting down the many towns, villages, and cities which decorated the world of Asha''ruun. Therefore, we allowed a few of the townspeople to live and send a message to whomever desired our end to come for us at this town. For we would not be leaving until all others have deigned to grace us with their presences.


    Of course, once word was spread of our location, a few more factions decided to ally with our Lord, but were slain quickly, or given over to Rojaahn who desired their bodies for his research. Whatever happened to them, one truth remained prominent: They all died in pain and horror.


    Yes. For the tortures inflicted upon their bodies came from our Lord''s desire to listen to them. As well as to frighten any and all who tried to assassinate any of our persons. Which also included the Human. Though, that one just invited each and every last one of them to his "Goblin Casino" when they were caught. Telling each, as their deaths drew near, that such a place held many games with cards, dice, and the like. He continued speaking to their persons whilst they ceased to draw breath, thus causing many to wonder if he lost his sanity somewhere.


    Unfortunately, the Mage did not, and would continue to be a bother up to the point of watching the armies of Asha''ruun gather before us. "Like lambs to a slaughter," he grumbled softly with a frown as a score of a thousand soldiers in various arms and armaments scattered throughout. Turning to our Lord, who had retained his Devil King form since the beginning, he did whine aloud, "Are you going to let me promote my casino this time, or are you just going to slaughter them all before I have a chance?"


    Whereupon our Lord did sigh whilst have His eyes swiveled towards the other as he spoke with some disdain, "Do what you will, Melephas, but do so quickly. It is believed much of the world has gathered to watch what happens to this world once it all ends."


    "Oh yeah? And how will it all end?"


    To which He then chuckled without humour or mirth as he turned to face the Human with eight, glowing crimson eyes, "With their deaths, of course."


    "Whatever," growled Melephas as he dashed away whilst calling for the gates to open. Whereupon we did watch as several dozen Goblins pulled a cart full of what was known as "Fireworks" around one hundred metres away from the wall. Here, the group quickly went to work, placing many hollowed cylinders upon the ashened earth covered in holes both great and small. Within each was a single Firework, and once all were full, they were each lit and caused the group to dash back inside the town whilst the gate closed shut behind them.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    What came next, however, caused the rest of us to cup our hands to our faces whilst watching the "show".


    For once the first of many launched themselves into the air, they exploded in a shower of multicoloured sparks which dazzled and frightened many before us. However, this only revealed part of what was being shown, as the rest was something of an advertisement stating each who view this to head to the Goblin city and enjoy its Casino. This was followed up by multiple images of cards, dice, and mugs of ale. There were others, of course, but even the I of last turn could not understand what it was that they were, therefore, I did not bother with them.


    This was followed up by a message of showering sparks which read, "Come to the Goblin City Casino! Where you can bet your mother-in-law and lose your pants at the same time!"


    We then turned to our Lord and begged His person to allow us to slaughter the annoying Human after such imagery ended. We even sat upon our knees, prostrating before Him, but He would not allow such an event to occur. Instead, He called us to stand whilst He directed our gazes towards the army below.


    "Look at them," He commanded, and our eyes did behold an odd sight. For just as the words faded away, was it replaced by a map of colours which showed where we currently stood, and where the city itself was located. Whereas those before us milled about with some uncertainty, whilst a few voices reached our ears with the desire to know what has happened.


    The Humans, on the other hand, were the most indecisive. For many amongst their number brought out their maps, writing upon their parchments what we guessed was the location of the city Melephas''s message gave way. Upon the disappearance of the colourful map, a handful of the Humans called out to the Beastfolk. Of which responded with a few dozen cries, and the group disbanded themselves away from the army.


    We did believe they were to travel towards the Goblin City, yes, and did nothing to stop them. The reason being was of our Lord declaring that there was an Ogre who made the city its home, and would become quite sore at being disturbed by such a small force of five hundred. Therefore, we did nothing to impede their desire to journey forwards.


    The rest of the army, however, appeared to have a mixture shock and disbelief running through their ranks. It was as though something outrageous as this was unbelievable, and more than one held the desire to bring the group back. Yes. More than one began to run towards them, but were soon called back to remind them of who it was that stood before them and what was at stake.


    It was at this time that our Human had reappeared with a wide grin upon his features. Of which our Lord did spy such a thing and responded with, "You have around five hundred individuals heading towards the Goblin City."


    "Woot!" he exclaimed in response, punching the air as he let out a joyful shout of noise. Whereas the rest of us shook our head whilst turning back towards a slowly advancing army.


    "Brutus," He called to my person, "You may begin once again."


    "Yes," I saluted with my right primary fist slamming against the left side of my ribcage, then turned towards that which was our enemy with all four of my clawed hands stretched out. Whereupon I did chant a low and harsh chant whilst calling upon my energies, as well as the energies of the Magic Stones which were upon my person. This was to summon up my ghostly skeletal servants from below, as well as the Wendigo I had grown fond of. Of whom stood at my side where it did howl a howl of great hunger, and I reached out and tossed a Magic Stone into its gaping maw.


    This led to it snapping down upon the object, creating a resounding crunch as the stone was broken upon its many jagged teeth. Whereas the energies within were absorbed quickly, resulting in its eyes to gaze upon my person in a curious fashion as though it were a pet seeking more treats. Yes. I did retrieve more for it, but the amount was only two. For just as these were drained and consumed, were my minions fully summoned and sent marching forwards.


    Thus leading to my command of, "Go, my Wendigo," my right primary pointed towards the army of the living, "Go and feast upon the living." Whereupon it did turn and left my side, howling its forever hungered howl which desired to be full, but was forever cursed to never be allowed such a feeling.

 Chapter 63 [Brutus]

    Whilst this occurred, I happened to glance towards the insufferable Human. Of whom was performing something which was not tolerable. He had found a cot of some sort, laid in it, and had the Goblins fan his person whilst others set up a refreshment stand for himself and they. Once this was noted, I called the attention of everyone else, who then groaned as they witnessed such an event.


    Of course, after hearing such noises, the Mage cracked an eyes to look upon us with some boredom, "It''s nap time for me, so go away," and even waved his right hand in a lazy fashion at us.


    Whereupon our Lord strode over to his person and inquired, "Melephas, did you not wish to participate?"


    "Nope," yawned the other, "Besides, I have to log off for work. So if you don''t mind?" Again, he waved his hand before settling in and snoring softly.


    "What an insufferable, despicable Human," growled Sia, who appeared ready to smite the one before our Lord, but was halted by Himself.


    "It''s fine, Sia."


    "But, my Lord-"


    "Sia," He turned towards her person, his eyes holding a glimmer of tiredness within them before shunting it away, "the only reason why he hasn''t perished along with the others is due to his competency. If he had contained none, then I would never have agreed to bring him along. Therefore, just let him be."


    "Yes, my Lord God," she bowed her head low, but still held the desire to slay the annoyance who called Him his brother.


    *****


    "And now with such shenanigans out of the way," grumbled Brutus as he stored away his own Story and brought the yellowed book to bare. Whereas the children themselves perked their ears and widened their eyes with great curiosity at such a sight. "Hmm?" he hummed softly as the lights within his sockets flickered in their direction.


    Of which caused Nox to voice, "What''s wrong, Uncle Brutus?"


    "Oh nothing," he waved his primary right clawed hand at them, which did not quell their minds in the slightest. To which he did sigh as his lesser clawed hands quickly flitted through the pages until they reached the approximate area where his Story left off, "Well, I figured you three would rather listen to the action from firsthand accounts of what had occurred."


    Of which led to the children''s throats making a shrill, but curious sound as they cocked their heads to the side. Thus leading to the other to sigh once against as he explained his thoughts, "The Ageless, my self, and the rest of the Undying did not participate in the initial attack. Instead, we stood tall atop the battlements whilst the rest of the world fought my legion of spectral Skeletons."


    "Why didn''t you join them?" piped in Maya, who sat forward a little more than her sister.


    "It was due to our desire to allow those lesser than ourselves to weaken or destroy those who are insignificant to our eyes. In other words, dear children, the army of Humans and Beastfolk were not worth our time." The foreclaw of his right primary tapped the pages softly, his eyes slowly changing colour from a sharp blue and into a baleful crimson as his mind recalled an unfortunate event. Whereupon he did release a hiss of, "That is, until they destroyed something of mine."


    *****


    "Form ranks," howled a Wolf Beastman with silver-grey fur and wore dark leathers about his frame. Within his left clawed hand was an animal horn which was used to direct troops into various formations. In his right, however, was a pike that was held vertically, and tide to the base of the point two metres above his head was a flag. Upon which depicted a great wall of blue and gold upon a background of shadowed greys.


    The meaning of such a banner was of the last bastion against the Devil King. For many moons did he terrorise their world, until they found out he had halted in the blatant massacres depicted throughout the continents. Whereupon they did come together with great haste, desiring to end it all with one final battle, as opposed to awaiting their deaths.


    When it became apparent that the monster they had come to fear did not move himself, nor his forces, when it became apparent they had all gathered, each suspected a trap. For although such a being never deployed such tactics, as he always destroyed the towns, cities, and settlements they came across in a swift manner, they still could not be any less cautious. More so when they approached the ruined castle town of O''Mar, which was named after a great Tiger Beastman who founded the town, and found only a few carts and Goblins awaiting them beside a lone Human in an endarkened robe. Of whom was the only Human known to be working with the Devil King, and was reported as the brother of such a creature.Stolen novel; please report.


    Yes. They did try to capture such a being in order to use him against the other, but was always thwarted. Even when they tried to bribe the Human into switching sides, they would be denied and slaughtered.


    In any case, the one in the robes, along with the Goblins, then piled something outside the carts. Of which confused and confounded many who noted such a thing, but once the "show" began, many found themselves barking or yipping from the sudden noises and bright lights. Many who were not affected as much would report it as some sort of great advertisement for a city to the north and west of their position. This was the reason why many Beastfolk and Humans left, but none understood why.


    After such a display, however, a ghostly green fog poured off of the battlements of the castle town, and once it touched the earth below, did the whole of the army witness a mass of spectral Skeletons spring forth in rusted arms and armaments. Each then marched with an unsteady gait, as though trying to walk for the first time in a long time.


    This led to many to chuckle and laugh at such a pathetic force, but the Humans themselves shook with great fright. For they called them the Undead, and they despised the living with a passion. What is more, the legion gathered before their might, although not numerous in might, had the ability to slay any and all who did not have adequate protection against their master''s foul magicks. Of which many guffawed at such a claim, and had those under them to form up and march to slay the monsters that were summoned.


    However, each then shivered as a howl of great hunger echoed throughout the plains on which they stood. For it was one all knew well enough, and had released or heard it often from those who were of the more predator species. This came from a hunter who desired food and had found its prey. Namely, themselves.


    "Archers," called out another Wolf Beastman, but one who wore dark leathers under a bright green livery, "Draw back your arrows!" This was ordered due to the fact that the spectral Skeletons had entered the area in which such projectiles were able to land the furthest away. Of which was two hundred and fifty metres, by the by.


    Once they performed thusly, did the male shout, "Hold," several times for a total of ten slow heartbeats before shouting, "Loose!" Whereupon a series of three hundred arrows soared through the air... and struck the ground.


    "What happened?" called out the Beastman carrying the banner. Such an inquiry was directed towards a Hare to his immediate left, who was also carrying a telescope upon its waist, but was placed to its right eyes. Here, the creature did blanch under its white fur, and slowly handed the item to the other. Whereupon he did note that the arrows were ineffective, and the skeletons continued to march forward.


    This caused him to fumble the horn to his lips, and blew out two shrill notes along with three long and deep ones. Of which notified the archer-commanders to open fire, as well as to prepare any and all who are on the front lines to prepare for battle.


    Away from these two, and towards the front, were five hundred Bear and Tiger Beastmen and women, each of whom wore the heaviest of arms and armaments of shields, halberds, and swords. When the order came down to prepare for battle, they did unsheathe their swords, holding them off to the sides as they swung their heavy shields forwards. Whereas those with spears, pikes, or heavy halberds laid such weapons upon the shoulders of those who stood in front of their persons. Thus, they were ready to skewer and pierce the Skeletons with force, whilst the Beastfolk in front blocked their advancement.


    However, just as the first Skeleton appeared before their eyes, it was quickly shoved aside as a creature of snow-white fur appeared before them. Of which seemed to contain two great maws full of sharpened fangs, and an endless void which led to nothingness.


    This creature stood at a height of three metres and a width of half a metre, and held the features of a mountaintop Yeti. However, where the head was located was, in fact, a great maw which, when opened wide, could swallow a full grown, male Human with a single bite. Such was the greatness of its maw, and above such a thing were two, small and beady eyes of pooled darkness.


    Now, what was most interesting about the creature was its second maw. Of which ran vertically from between its collar bone, down to the area in which a navel should reside. Unlike the first one, this, when open wide, consumed anything and everything which was unlucky enough to find itself drawn inwards. For such a thing stretched outwards and forwards as though it had a mind of its own, but could recognise that which were its supposed allies. Such as the Lich the creature was summoned from, and the master who the Lich kneeled before.


    As a demonstration, the Wendigo rush forward, and was impaled on three heavy halberds which punctured through its right shoulder and central maw. Whereupon the creature did pretend to fall dead after releasing a supposed death cry, but when one of their number approached to dislodge the weapons, they found themselves grappled almost immediately.


    "What the-?" the Beastman in question, a Tiger, tried to leap backwards. Unfortunately for him, the heavy armour caused his body to become sluggish, and was unable to back away fast enough as a great clawed hand grabbed his right side. Whereupon it did squeeze in a quick and sharp manner, causing the unfortunate one to bleed heavily whilst screaming for assistance.


    Unfortunately, the Tiger''s companions could only watch with great horror as the second maw opened wide whilst the first performed the same action. This then resulted in the first to clamp down sharply upon the Beastman''s armoured head, severing and swallowing it all. Whereas the second quickly chomped down upon the rest of the body, sheering through the heavy iron whilst blood and organ meet decorated the ruined plains below.


    All the while, the Skeletons continued to march forward, walking around the chaotic beast and its quickly vanishing meal whilst those who were designated as the enemy promptly shat themselves.

 Chapter 64 [Brutus]

    Beastmen and women screamed out their battle cries whilst advancing, or ran with great horror from the terror that was the Wendigo. For it leapt and ate, ate and leapt from body to body without much regard to its own safety. This meant that is was either arrogant, or confident in its strength as it continued to rampage through the army.


    For the creature''s own hide was magickal in nature. Which meant only something as magickally enchanted iron or bronze would be able to pierce it. Of course, there is always the magickal ores such as Mithril, Adamantine, and the like, but such was a rarity throughout the worlds. Therefore, it was highly unlikely anyone would have armours or weapons made from such ores, and no, not one individual within such an army held a blade made with them.


    However, as it was a corporeal spirit, and a malevolent one at that, it was susceptible to Holy magicks. Of which they had many mages within who could cast such imbued spells, and yes, they did throw them upon my forces. Which only served to enrage them and my person even more.


    "<<Holy Smite>>," intoned a mouse of a female Human, and directed the spell towards a pair of spectral Skeletons who were advancing upon a downed Hare Beastwoman who was in a panic to run away and had tripped. However, a beam of light fell from the heavens above, and down upon the Undead. Whereupon they did evaporate into nothingness, leaving the Hare to thank the Human over and over.


    "No thanks needed," she replied, stroking the other''s head due to the embrace she found herself in, "but you need to get going." Whereupon the caster did pull her away and onto the ground behind her just as a large claw raked through the space where the Beastwoman''s back once was. For the Wendigo had appeared before them, and was soon blocked by three spearmen of the Wolf tribe. Each of whom had urine stained trousers and widened, maddening eyes as they struck out against the creature.


    "Get moving," screamed one of their number just as the Undead creature quickly reached out and snatched one of the spearmen.


    Here, he howled with a mixture of rage and fear, more of the latter, and lashed out with a now broken dagger upon its head and neck. Although a more intelligent creature may have laughed at the intent, this one did not. Instead, it promptly chomped down upon the head of the wolf with one of its maws, then held the body still as the latter maw ripped through its body until only the blood and remaining organ meat upon the ground remained.


    One of the trio dashed away with his tail between the legs, whereas the remainder stood frozen with shock as the Wendigo turned its attention to it. Here, he did release a high pitched noise from the back of its throat whilst falling upon his backside. Whereupon it did break free from the shock, flipped onto his hands and knees, and frantically tried to scurry away. Of which would have succeeded, if not for the small detail of the corporeal spirit having taken hold of the wolf''s tail.


    At this point, however, another beam of radiant light fell from the heavens, slamming into the yeti-like creature''s body. Where it did scream a mighty scream as it felt pain for the first time since its summoning to this plane of existence. This, in turn, caused the creature''s eyes to burn with extreme loathing as froth crowded the edges of its two maws as it turned towards the Human who dared to harm its body.


    Whereupon the mouse of a female Human did widen her eyes as the creature vanished from her sight, only to reappear from behind her. However, unlike its movements from before, where it only ate those it came across, the Human was struck hard upon her left side. Thus, she did fall to the ground, tumbling into several Beastmen who were trying to fend off against half a dozen spectral Skeletons. Unfortunately for themselves, once they fell to the earth by way of the female, they were immediately slain by the Undead they fought against.


    However, what was truly curious about this event was not from the way these Skeletons slew their chosen prey, but that they actively avoided harming the female who fell within their midst. If one were to have taken the time to note such an event, they would have no doubt found it to be a curiosity. Due to the predicament of the area, on the other hand, not a one paid the small event much mind.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Once the Skeletons moved from the area, did the Wendigo appear above the female, of whom was pinned underneath the cooling body of a Tiger Beastwoman. Whereupon it did tear away the body from the Human, and proceeded to slam its fists down upon her limbs. Yes. She did scream both in pain and for assistance, but none were available at that time. Therefore, she was left to the mercy of the cruel beast who desire her destruction, rather than feeding her to the empty void within its self.


    The Human, now with her limbs broken and twisted, her flesh bloody with dark blotches around the joints, could only await death as the creature lifted her towards its maws. Within her own mind, time slowed to a crawl. This allowed her to reflect upon her life''s choices as the maws opened wide whilst stretching themselves forward in order to both remove her head and devour the broken body.


    However, just as she was about to feed the void within the Wendigo, its body jerked upwards and shrieked with newfound pain. For a sword which seemed to contain the light of the day-star had found purchase inside its back. Whereupon it did flail greatly, tossing the broken body away as it tried to dislodge whomever had dared to strike its body.


    Of which it did so, and found a Human male in full plate armour with both a sword and a shield in his possession. The sword itself was as stated before, but was also coated in a dark ichor of some sort, whereas the shield contained the image of a red rose with three leaves and half a dozen thorns upon the stem. This was, by the by, held in front of the offender as the sword was flicked downwards to remove much of the ichor. Whereupon it did sizzle and scorch the ground, bubbling as it sank deep into it.


    "You alright, Aclara?" came the muffled gruff inquiry of the male within the armour. Of whom was then rewarded with a sob from the female, but was unable to act any further beyond defending himself. For the creature before him launched itself upon the male in a great fury, rending into the shield that was brought forward. This was then torn away, its metal shrieking with a similar voice of the corporeal spirit which he now faced.


    "Grah," he cried out, watching his arm become limp from shock as the shield was removed with great force, and swung his sword at the Wendigo. Of which leapt away quickly, its crimson eyes warily eyed the object which caused it so much pain, then vanished from its spot.


    "Where did it go?" the Human questioned the uncaring world, as the land around it was still full of the chaos of battle. Thus, making it difficult to locate a single creature within.


    However, he need not search for it much longer, as it reappeared from behind, raking its deadly claws through the back plate and almost tearing it away. Instead, the metal was warped with jagged edges, and served to tear into the flesh of its opponent centimetre by centimetre, increasing the pain he already felt. Of which served to allow the fingers of his limp arm to twitch in response, leading to the armoured hand to slowly become a fist. This then rose up towards something beneath the armour, a pendant of some sort, but was unable to reach for it.


    Here, he closed his eyes whilst mumbling a prayer to an unknown God of Light. Of whom then answered just as the Wendigo reached out to grasp his body, which led to it leaping away as a great beam of light fell from the heavens upon the Human male''s body. When then led to his restoration, and stood tall with the sword clasped in both hands.


    Whereas the creature, not understanding what it was that had occurred, tried to leap away. Unfortunately for it, bolts of radiant light flew out from the beam, striking its chest which elicited from it another shriek as it fell to the earth clutching at its chest and second maw. For the bolts had found purchase within it, causing much pain to radiate throughout its body. Leading it to become further enraged by it all.


    Therefore, it did leap from its position, after noting the disappearance of the light, with both maws open wide. Only to find the same Human in plat armour awaiting it with a golden lance that emanated a holy light from the God he so served, and propped it up so that the path the creature took would be upon the point of his lance. Yes. It did fall upon it, within its second maw. Whereupon the lance did pierce straight through its back, resulting in a death cry which reached even my ears. Upon its death, however, it did explode with a great force, blowing back those within a radius of fourteen metres. These were then tossed away up to twenty and five metres, whereas the lone Human male was missing much of his right side. Thus, leaving him to slowly perish as none would come to save him in time.

 Chapter 65 [Brutus]

    I felt the death of a favoured pet, and screamed with rage at its loss upon the broken battlements. So great was the loss I felt that a great wind of cold blew around my form, which led to it removing many hapless Goblins who were milling about with boredom. Once my voice reached their ears, however, the fell away screaming as two pairs of skeletal and spectral hands pierced through the fabric of reality. Whereby they did enter our plane of existence with a body for each pair.


    The bodies of these creatures were of drowned females with great gaping mouths as though their jaws were unhinged and stretched to the point of nearing tearing away. Their forms were lithe and petite with some sort of wet and tattered dress as though it was just washed in the sea. For it contained many strands of seaweed, but even they were transparent as the females. Even their hair was see through, but it moved as though the bodies were submerged in water.


    "Brutus!" I heard the whispering call of our Lord to my right, and although he was within reaching distance of my primaries, his words were heard as though he were many dozens of metres away. Even his own touch was, but a memory as the lights within my eyes changed from the heavenly blue, and into a baleful crimson.


    "Brutus," he called out again, "Snap out of your mental state," but I could not. It was the same as he when he lost one of favoured ch- subjects. The Madness which was ever present within our minds manifested within my own, and below mine and the females called forth into this plane came the etchings of a spell circle. Of which appeared to be quite strong, as it knocked back our Lord whilst beams of red and shadows erupted from below. Whereupon it did summon our persons away, and onto the battlefield where I found the ashes of my Wendigo.


    Here, I fell to my knees, and if I were able to produce moisture for my eyes, I would have released a torrent to accompany the primal screech I released whilst cursing the uncaring world around.


    Yes. There were Beastfolk and my spectral Skeletons still fighting one another, but I paid them little heed. Instead, and after my screeching did end, I stood tall whilst peering quickly about my person until I found the broken body of the female, and the dead male. My eyes were able to view the spirit of the latter of the two, by the by, and reached for it with my own strength. Whereupon it did shrink away and resist my touch, as I gripped it and pulled it close.


    Which then led to my person torturing it in its entirety, whilst its unearthly voice broke the boundaries between life and death in order to release the first song of death Asha''ruun will hear. For the death of my prized pet, the Wendigo, I would release many new choruses which the world will come to love greatly. Whether they desired to hear it or not.


    "S-stop," commanded a fearful voice from the broken female nearest my person, of whom wept greatly from the voice of he who had slain my favoured pet, the Wendigo.


    This, by the by, was spoken aloud during the ending of the song I had subjected the male''s essences to. Whereupon it ended with its obliteration so that he could never be reborn into something new. Afterwards, I did turn towards this female with great disdain, "You are next." Whereupon I did command my newest pets, a pair of Banshees, by the by, to enjoy themselves upon the living flesh of a Human. Of whom then circled around her person, each wailing with a sorrowful song that caused her to bleed out of every orifice and pore.


    Whereas I, on the other hand, turned my back on the females in order to spread forth my arms in concentration of a new spell. One that would need a great deal of concentration and time. Therefore, I sent out a command to my troops, calling for their aid as I chanted in a language which was called "Hara''lrectu". Or, as many call it, "The Language of the Damned".You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    All around my person, my spectral Skeletons ceased in their desire to slaughter the living, and instead marched upon my position. Whereupon they did set themselves in many rows with me within the centre in order to protect my self from all outside forces. Which led to more than a few to take it upon themselves to stand upon the shoulders of those next to themselves with two shields clasped against their forearms.


    Yes. The scene was quite comical, but served more as an intimidation tactic against the living than anything else.


    However, those without the area in which we stood had begun to come together in order to throw themselves against the gathered Skeletons in an attempt to end it all. Unfortunately for many of them, such an attempt ended poorly with their immediate deaths. This was due to the fact that only something imbued with magickal or holy energies could harm the army I had called forth, as stated previously.


    Once again, only a few came equipped to deal with such creatures, but they did become more determined in their efforts. It was believed that they had become as such after the fall of my favoured pet, which only served to hasten their demise further. For their equipment was lacking, and although they fought as well as they could, each still perished under the spectral blades of my Skeletons.


    As to why this was so? Well, children, my Skeletons attack the essences within a being. Therefore, it is imperative that you must wear magickally enhanced armours to protect yourself from their touch. Otherwise, you may perish from the exposure.


    In any case, these Beastfolk had lost half of their remaining force when I had completed in my incantations. Whereupon they noted my Skeletons were being absorbed into a great orb with the radius of my own height. Upon absorbing the whole of them all, did its shape slowly change into resembling a creature that is called a "Greater Skeleton".


    The shape of it was that of one of my spectral Skeletons, but its height was that of five metres and the width was of two metres. Upon its body, however, was of a decrepit colour of old gold and rusted iron platemail, and within its clawed hands were a greatsword and tower shield. The latter, of which, was soon placed upon its back once it noted the lack of something to defend others from, and instead gripped its sword with both clawed hands.


    This then launched itself forward, slashing down with expert ease upon the Beastfolk who were recognised as the enemy. Each of whom tried to scatter, resulting in a dozen out of two hundred to fall from where they stood. However, instead of being cut in half, their bodies instead fell as though their strings had been cut. What is more, the blade had passed through the ground as though it was only open air, which also sapped the life force from the earth. Thus, resulting in the area to become dead, dry, and very brittle.


    "Run!" howled one of the few wolves to the remainder of the army, resulting in them scattering upon the wind.


    Whereas I pointed towards the lot of them, and commanded my Skeleton, "Slay them all; leave none alive." Of which caused it to part its jaw in order to release a great screech into the open air before launching itself towards its newfound prey.


    *****


    "Whereupon it did hunt each and every one of them with great glee, until none remained," concluded Brutus as he replaced his own Story back inside the Void Pocket from whence it came, and stood tall in order to brush off the imaginary dust from his pristine, white robe.


    Of the trio who sat in attendance, only the twins wiggled their tails with perked ears and smiles. Nox, on the other hand, frowned up at the other and inquired, "That''s not all of it, right Uncle Brutus?" Which then caused the girl children to pause in their excitement in order to flatten their ears against their heads and widen their eyes at the Lich King.


    "No," he replied with a shake of his skull, "It is not the end, but it is for my part in the story."


    "What do you mean?" mewed Mia softly.


    "He means," rumbled the voice of the Ageless, who then strode from the garden''s entrance and over to his right hand in all things, "that only I can finish the rest of the story. For soon after the falling of the last member of the Beastfolk''s army, the world became as white as snow. Afterwards, it became as dark as pitch as we were transported in front of Roj and his Tribunal of Fools.


    "Therefore," the God King grinned down upon the children present, "only I will be allowed to speak of what had occurred. For this is where Melephas departs from my side. Which also means the end of the tale in its entirety."

 Epilogue [Ageless]

    "Now then," grunted the God King as he sat upon the chair Brutus had vacated moments ago. Whereupon he did make himself comfortable whilst the Lich King bowed a low bow to his person before entering the castle once more. "I will speak of one event before we press on with the conclusion of the story."


    The children, upon hearing such words, turned towards his person with great curiosity whilst tilting their heads towards their shoulders. To which he replied with a chuckled before continuing, "During the whiteness which covered the world around us, and before the darkness claimed dominion over all, there were letterings floating within the stilled air above. Ones that were indiscernible, and written in haste whilst their colour was of fresh blood splattered upon virgin snow.


    "This hung in the air for a time before ushering in the darkness, where we noted all who perished, but were not natives of Asha''ruun, were given life once more. There, they milled about with great confusion, and yes," his fox-like head bobbed several times, "many were slain due to their involvement with the war between the world and our persons.


    "However, they would not stay dead, and it was here that Roj and his Tribunal of Fools did appear. Each of whom were quite annoyed with someone attempting to slay many others within their domain. That is, until they noted our presences."


    *****


    "You," Roj pointed towards my person as I tore the body of a female Elf in green robes apart with my clawed hands, "You''re not supposed to be here." Those still capable could feel the hatred and fear rolling off of their persons as their leader created such an outburst. Whereas the one at the end, the robed Minotaur, did tear away the red cloth in order to charge our positions with its head down and horns extended. The distance, by the by, was of three hundred metres.


    Here, I turned towards Shauu and Sia with some boredom in my voice as I ordered, "Take care of the immortal trash who dares to attack my person."


    "Yes, my Lord," the pair did salute before dashing off towards the fool of a Tribunal member. Of whom snorted with anger as Shauu''s four, metallic clawed hands grasped its horns in front of her to stop the beast''s charge. Whereas Sia''s clawed hands were stretched to the fullest before rapidly stabbing the body of he who dared to attack my person.


    Whereupon it did groan as bright, crimson blood fell to the endarkened earth below. Yes. It did try to fight back, or even to prevent the claws from penetrating even further, but to no avail. For the speed of my Left Hand in all things was something to be envious of, and in this case? She removed the warrior of Roj''s group with her quick hands.


    After it fell to the ground, unmoving, did Rojaahn appear around their persons with some curiosity. Whereupon he did turn towards my person in order to inquire, "Are you through? I wish to study this specimen."


    Shauu frowned towards his person and turned towards my own. Where I did shrug and allowed him to do as he pleased. For although he was one of my servants, and followed my every edict, the Beastman also had his own objectives. Such as researching every creature we came across, and with a Minotaur''s body in front of his eyes? How could he not resist such a chance to expand upon his knowledge? Therefore, he was allotted the chance to perform his desires.


    Roj and the others, on the other hand, could only watch as all of this occurred. Well, that''s not entirely correct, as he and his did try to recruit those who remained to fighting against us, but such was not viable to they who had to endure their deaths from our tactics twice already. Therefore, they wished to escape as quick as they may, and his group could do nothing, but give in to their demands. Which then led to us watching until even the torn apart Elven female disappeared, leaving only we and Melephas alone with themselves.


    Whereupon I did direct my Undying, except for Rojaahn, to launch themselves upon the Tribunal of Fools, and to bring each of them to my person. "If a few perish, then so be it," my voice boomed within the space, "but bring before my person their heads."


    As this occurred, however, I noted the presence of Melephas who was moping and poking the ground with his right forefinger. When asked why it was he was in such a state, he replied with, "My casino was erased," and noted a crocodile tear slowly trickling down his right cheek. Of which caused my eyes to roll in their sockets.


    "You can make another one."


    "it''s not the same," he whined in an annoying fashion, "I want mine back."


    "Melephas," I spoke with an annoyed sigh, "if you continue to pester my person with your grievances, you will be subjected with a punishment from which you will never fully recover from. Understand?"This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "Aww," the Mage leapt to his feet, and dodged the head of a small female Elf which splattered the area which he had moped, "My big bro is trying to be intimidating. That''s adorable," he then grinned and kicked the head off into the distance whilst watching its trajectory.


    Yes. I was quite peeved by the chastisement I had earned from my so called "brother", as well as his removal of the head that was to feed my desire for more energy. Whereupon I did point towards his person and barked, "<


    >!"


    Silver chains of bright light erupted all around the Human, quickly wrapping themselves around his wrists, ankles, waist, and neck. Of which then stretched his limbs taught whilst almost strangling his scrawny neck, and yes, I did hear him choke and gurgle in surprise. He even tried to escape with a small struggle against the chains, but to no avail.


    "These are used to bind Lesser Gods, Demons, and Extra-Planar entities, Melephas," I grinned as I stalked towards his front in order to gloat a little, "there is no escaping this until I give the order. Therefore, you are my prisoner." Whereupon I did release a maddening chuckle whilst the other only grinned as flecks of his blood seeped around the edges of his mouth. For that which was around his waist was in the process of disemboweling his person, and had to be loosened up once I noted such a thing.


    His eyes, on the other hand, were not full of the fear that I expected, but of an excitement which was seen within those who desired to see the outcome of their actions. Of which was not what I desired to see, but would have to do as my servants quickly appeared around us with captives and heads. however, Rojaahn was still at the body of the Minotaur, and did not wish to return to my side at that time.


    "What''s going on, my Lord God?" inquired Brutus as he dragged the body of a child-like creature known as a Halfling behind his person. This one''s gender was unknown at the time, but did not interest my mind. For Iinidra silently handed my person the body of Roj, and was rewarded with a head pat for the gift. Whereupon we each noted her tail swaying with some joy before it stilled.


    "Thank you, Iinidra," came my gratitude as I set to work with draining the foolish Tribunal leader of his everything. Whereupon he did illicit a wonderful scream of pain and despair whilst giving up everything to my person. However, it was still not enough, and commanded his body, and all others, to be bound whilst I conjured up the spectral Skeletons who would then send their essences into the void that was hidden within my being. Whereupon they did howl and beg for mercy and release as they were each subjected to becoming yet another power source to fuel my every need.


    Upon completion of such a task, I did sigh as a golden light erupted around my body. Of which was then used to dispel the darkness of the Void Space in order to be replaced with the mountain that I had split once before, but found it whole.


    This light, by the by, was the return of my Divinity. However, due to the circumstances of being removed by a God King from our world of Terra, I could not return to such a place. Therefore, I decided to remake our kingdom within Asha''ruun until such a time that we could return and retake our world of Terra. For although this one was similar, it did not feel like our home.


    "My Lord God," cried out Brutus as he fell upon his clawed hands and knees in obvious worship of my person, "It is so good to see your return to power, my Lord God."


    Yes. The others did fall to their knees as my Lich did perform, or bowed if they could not. Whereas Rojaahn merely frowned from where his position was, as the body of the Minotaur was nowhere to be found. Which led to my person to chuckle before turning away in order to reshape the mountain into what our home used to be.


    That is, until Melephas coughed out, "You know, it''s great you have so much power, and all, but what about me? I still want EXP to level up, and you promised to give that to me. So? Where is mine at? Huh?"


    I then turned around slowly, my eight eyes glowing with a fierce crimson which held a great desire to end the insufferable maggot who annoyed us for so long. However, I had a better idea, and gripped his neck whilst banishing the chains which bound his body. Here, his hand did grip my arm and wrist whilst trying to find some way to survive the ordeal. For he no doubt felt as though his life was slipping away as quickly as his consciousness was.


    When it was nearly lost, however, I did toss him to the ground just as my free, clawed hand sank into the fabric of reality. Whereupon I did rend it thoroughly, revealing only darkness with the sounds of a great battle occurring within. "You desire ''E-X-P''?" my voice growled as I pointed towards the hole within Space and Time, "There is your ''E-X-P''."


    Slowly, carefully, he did stand tall whilst brushing off his tattered, dark robe. One of which he wore throughout the entirety of our time together, never exchanging it for something else. After taking his time, he did straighten himself and slowly walked over whilst examining the portal. Which then led to him turning his head in question, his brows furrowed before leaning back with his arms crossed. He then shook his head with closed eyes as he voiced, "Nuh-uh. I''m not going in there."


    This, and this alone, infuriated my mind. Enough so that I did grow to double, then triple my height, and gripped Melephas''s body with enough force to cause him to vomit blood. "You will leave our sight, you insufferable maggot. Whether you desire it or not, you. Will. Leave." Whereupon I did open my grip over the portal to allow his body to fall towards it, but such was not enough. For I used my open palm to forcibly push and guide his body into it, which then obliterated the opening of the portal in its entirety.


    *****


    "Thus ending the tale from which I promised you, Nox," grinned the Ageless as he watched his son and his friends wiggle their tales with joy.


    "Yay," they cried out, and bounded away towards the castle whilst discussing which parts of the story they enjoyed, and which they did not. Thus, leaving the God King to mull over the story which had been told, retold, rewritten, and told once again for over a millennia.


    "If you only knew what actually happened," he muttered softly, patting the yellowed book with a paw, "Would you still be as joyous as you are now? Well, no matter." In so saying, he did stand tall with a stretch of his body before scooping up the story with which the tale was told from, and placing it within the crook of his left arm. "Let''s return you to your shelf," he commented softly, and vanished from the gardens.

 Final Thoughts on Of Life and Light

    First and foremost, I want to thank everyone who read the story. Even though it is said often, I really do mean it.


    Anyways, the second bit I want to speak of are the inconsistencies within the story, and there are quite a few. Such as the other two Humans next to Melephas, the Dryads, Goblins, and most specifically, the "game system". If any of you had read my first stories from Origin Point, you''d know it has a system within it, but it''s still confusing. Whereas the additive side characters who tend to disappear often don''t really fit into the story all that much. This is due to the fact that within this Universe, the story has been retold many, many times over the past one thousand to twelve hundred (1000 - 1200) years.


    Which means that up until this point in time, no one really knows what the truth is, but still repeat what they have to the next generation. Not to mention that the God King called Ageless says, "This is my origin story," or, "this happened in my past," people tend to not dispute it. Now, I can''t exactly say when they were added, as I''ve not fully hashed that one out, but can say that one or two may wind up as a part of the next story called ''The Devil King''.


    Within this one, it''ll have my standard "story within a story" setting, but with a bit of a twist to it. There''ll still be two audiences, but besides yourselves, the other will only be one person, of whom will not be named until chapter two or three within. Not to mention this one''ll be a Dark Fantasy full of NSFW chapters and controvercial topics that send "sensitive" folks into spirals of death for those who dare tread on their fragile toes. If you''ve peaked at any of Origin Point''s chapters that have been tagged with NSFW, you''ll know how capable I am with such topics.


    By the way, this one will also have longer chapters with each one containing the bare minimum of two thousand (2000) words, and I don''t exactly have the maximum. What I canreveal is the word count of the prologue, which has a total of three thousand, seven hundred and nine (3709) words contained in it. However, it''s not going to be released until after the holidays are over and done with. So~, around 2 January 2017 will be the release date for that, unless Life becomes a pain, then I can''t do much of anything about it.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    Now, contained within ''The Devil King'' will not be an overpowered God who traipses through the world doing whatever he wants, but of a normal man from earth who was sent to Terra. Which means it''s the standard Hero Summoning setting, but with a bit of a twist to it, and the man won''t have any extra skills except for one. He''s a Wordsmith. Which just means he''s a writer, storyteller, and the like.


    Cookies for anyone who can figure out what he''ll become based on what I''ve written.


    After this one, by the by, comes a seven to nine book project called the ''Sins of the Abyss'' and the ''Apprentice Chronicles''. The first will have seven worlds with the theme of one of the "Seven Deadly Sins" laden within as well as being called as such. In order they are: Lust, Avarice, Pride, Wrath, Gluttony, Envy, and ending with Sloth. I will also be adding other themes to the books, such as Lust''s world being placed within Medieval England and Brittain, Avarice will have tones of Germany, Pride is geralised Medieval Europe, Wrath is Scandinavia, Gluttony is ancient Rome/Greece, Envy is has yet to be hashed out, and Sloth is ancient China/Japan.


    Which means these''ll be my most ambitious project to date, as they''ll be more of Historical Fictions/Fantasies than anything else. There''ll also be a "Moral of The Story" added to it, but won''t be fully revealed until the end of each book. Though, I will be mentioning quite often with some being blaringly obvious to so subtle you will have to reread the chapter to fully catch it.


    As for the ''Apprentice Cronicles'', they''ll come either after a specific book within the Sins, or after Sloth. If anyone had read ''Origin Point: Terra'', then you''d be able to figure out who the apprentices are. By the way, that bookis Pride, but it''ll be retold within the Sins'' arc. Now, the titles are San''yuu and Siuun, and those are their names. Both of which are half-Draconians and half-Humans called Dragonocks within this Universe with the first being an old male who was granted a longer life, and the latter is a chaotic girl of around eight years or so. Not going to get too much into it, but the style of writing for those two will be in the format of those with RE: in their titles. Which means, Diary.


    And after these? The story will switch to being about the Ageless''s son, Nox, and his friends as they are unleashed upon the worlds within the Pantheon.